俱舍論 四向四果·沙門性Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Four Approaches and Four Fruits · The Nature of the Ascetic Life
預流住果既訖,論主一句「今次應辯斷位眾聖」轉身講斷位。自下而上:家家三緣、一來果、一間、不還果;不還之七種開為九種、合為七善士趣;經生聖者不往餘界不練根不退;雜修靜慮成五品而感五淨居,得滅定者轉名身證;再上是阿羅漢向、金剛喻定、盡智;中夾離染道、離繫得、近分解脫、世道行相一段傍論;末立沙門性一章,出八十九果體、五因立四果、婆羅門與梵輪法輪、依何界得。二十二頌,一根刻度尺,一把尺子本身。
一句話:這一卷把修行從斷第三品惑一路刻到斷有頂第九品惑,每一格都給一個名字——而到最後才告訴你,這些名字全都掛在同一件東西上:無漏道。
位置(先立)
本卷之界是本品最強的一道卷界之一:論文開卷即以「已辯……今次應辯」雙套語承前啟後,而三家古德在此各自分卷,界線與玄奘全合,且所標的序號逐一相同——光記、寶疏、頌疏都判為「第二明一來向、果」。本卷所轄是本品大文第三「約聖道辨人」之中段。神泰疏在此完全缺席:其殘本現存七卷之中屬本品的只有一卷,而那一卷所釋是下一卷,本卷無泰疏可繫,據實標闕。真諦舊譯此品題作「分別聖道果人品」,全品分三卷而玄奘分四卷,本卷所對之段橫跨其兩卷之界。
三個眼目
-
劃線的不是惑的品數,是界的邊。欲界九品修惑分出兩個果、兩個向,上二界七十二品卻只成一向一果——位次的密疏不隨惑之多寡。論自己把這條理由說得很明白:一品惑不能障得一來果,因為它不越界;而第九品能障不還果,「由彼若斷便越界故」。同一句「一品惑」在第六品上與第九品上判然兩義。整卷的刻度尺就架在這一條上:凡跨界處必立位,界內再細也不另立。所以讀本卷遇到『為什麼這裡不立一個名』,先問那一步跨過界沒有。
-
同一組法,換一個分母就換一個數。不還者總說有七(五種行色界+行無色一類+現般涅槃);就業惑根細分,行色界的五種開成九(三種各分三,依速、非速、經久);就『唯行善不行惡、往而不還』立名,九又合成七善士趣。七、九、七三個數並存而不相礙,因為分母各異。細分還可以推到極處——就處、種性、離染、根四門合建,一種不還就有二千五百九十二,五種合計一萬二千九百六十。論說這一段的緣起是「麁相如是,若細分析數成多千」,意思正是:位次可以無限細分,而修證之實不在數上。凡遇法數對不上,先問『這個數是用來作什麼的』。
-
並錄與立駁,論主用的是兩隻手。五淨居唯五之由,論錄了「有餘師言:由信等五」而不加一詞;中般兼無餘依之說,論錄了立刻判「此不應理」;有行無行之別在緣有為無為聖道之說,論錄了立刻判「此說非理,太過失故」。判與不判,標誌很清楚——看有沒有那一句「非理」「不應理」。讀本卷若不先分清這兩隻手,就會把論主明明駁掉的說法當成他自己的主張,也會把他刻意兩存的地方讀成有定論。
一義(附):金剛喻定那一句限定
斷有頂第九品惑的無間道名金剛喻定,理由是「一切隨眠皆能破故、先已破故」。論隨即補一句最要緊的限定:「不破一切實有,能破一切功能。」——不是說它在那一剎那把一切惑都破盡了(前面的惑早已一品一品破過),是說它具備能破一切的功能。這一句若略過,前面全卷的次第斷惑就全被推翻了。
譬喻永遠有其所取之分。金剛所取的是「能破」,不是「已破」。這一條到卷末講法輪五相時再次兌現:輪所取的是速疾、捨取、降伏、迴轉四種用;而另一家取的是輻、轂、輞三種體。同一個喻,一取其用、一取其體,頌文以一個「或」字把兩說都收下——取分不同,兩說可以並立。
通於全卷
本卷最後一章值得回頭再讀。前面二十多節都在數格子,到「前說四果是誰果耶」一問,論才把尺子本身交出來:「諸無漏道是沙門性,懷此道者名曰沙門,以能勤勞息煩惱故。」四果不是四種身分,是無漏道上的四個位次;而無漏道就是那一件能勤勞息滅煩惱的東西。八十九個果體,說穿了只是八十九個解脫道與相應的擇滅——無間道在斷,解脫道在證,一斷一證,性與果就這樣分開又合上。
最後一問是「何沙門果依何界得」。答案是前三果只能在欲界得,因為見道只在欲界——上界無正聞、不緣下地、無苦受故不生厭。三個理由順著讀是欠缺,逆著讀就是條件:要見道,得能聞、能緣下、能厭。
於是這根刻度尺有了一個出口。滿卷的位次、生數、品數、行相數,量的都是斷到哪裡;而末後這一句所指的,是那三樣使人能夠開始斷的東西——它們不在上界的定樂裡,就在此處的苦與聞之中。
The stream-enterer settled in his fruit, the author turns upon a single sentence — “now it must next be made out who among the noble ones stand in the stage of abandoning” — and takes up that stage. From below upward: the three conditions of family-to-family, the fruit of once-returning, one-interval, the fruit of non-returning; the seven kinds of non-returner opened out into nine and gathered into the seven destinies of good men; the noble ones who have undergone birth, who go to no other realm, sharpen no faculties, and fall back not at all; the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions completed in five grades and drawing the five Pure Abodes, and one who obtains the absorption of cessation renamed the bodily witness; higher still, the approach to arhatship, the vajra-like concentration, the knowledge of exhaustion; with an incidental discussion set in between upon the path that frees from defilement, the acquisitions of release from bondage, liberation at the neighboring stage, and the modes of apprehension of the mundane path; and at the end a chapter establishing the nature of the ascetic life — bringing out the eighty-nine entities of the fruit, the five causes by which four fruits are established, the brahmin and the wheel of Brahmā and the wheel of Dharma, and in dependence upon which realm each is obtained. Twenty-two stanzas: one graduated scale, and the ruler itself.
In one sentence: This fascicle graduates practice from the abandoning of the third grade of defilement all the way to the abandoning of the ninth grade at the summit of existence, and gives every notch a name — and only at the very end does it tell you that all those names hang upon one and the same thing: the path without outflows.
Placement (established first)
The boundary of this fascicle is among the strongest fascicle-boundaries in the chapter: the treatise opens with the paired formula “it has already been made out . . . now it must next be made out,” carrying over what precedes and opening what follows, while the three ancient masters each divide their fascicles here, their boundary agreeing throughout with Xuanzang’s and the ordinal they mark being one and the same — Puguang, Fabao, and Yuanhui all adjudge it “the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning.” What this fascicle governs is the middle stretch of the third main division of the chapter, “analyzing persons with respect to the noble path.” Shentai’s commentary is wholly absent here: of the seven fascicles surviving in his fragmentary text only one belongs to this chapter, and that one expounds the following fascicle, so that this fascicle has no Shentai to hang upon, and the want is marked as it stands. Paramārtha’s earlier translation titles this chapter “Analysis of the Persons of the Path and Fruit of the Noble Ones,” dividing the whole chapter into three fascicles where Xuanzang divides it into four, so that the passage matched to this fascicle straddles the boundary of two of his.
Three Points to Watch
-
What draws the line is not the number of grades of defilement but the edge of a realm. The nine grades of defilement abandoned by cultivation in the desire realm yield two fruits and two approaches, while the seventy-two grades of the two upper realms yield only one approach and one fruit — the density of the notches does not follow the quantity of the defilements. The treatise itself states the reason plainly: one grade of defilement cannot obstruct the obtaining of the fruit of once-returning, because it does not cross a realm; whereas the ninth grade can obstruct the fruit of non-returning, “because when it is abandoned one thereupon crosses out of the realm.” One and the same phrase, “one grade of defilement,” means two flatly different things at the sixth grade and at the ninth. The whole fascicle’s graduated scale is built upon this one point: wherever a realm is crossed a stage must be established, and however fine the divisions within a realm no further stage is set up. So when, in reading this fascicle, you meet “why is no stage established here?”, first ask whether that step crosses a realm.
-
One and the same set of dharmas takes a new number whenever the denominator is changed. The non-returner is said in sum to be of seven kinds (five that proceed to the form realm, the four that proceed to the formless taken as one class, and attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life); reckoned finely by action, defilement, and faculty, the five that proceed to the form realm open into nine (three kinds each divided into three, according to swift, not swift, and long in coming); and named by “doing only what is good and not what is evil, going and not returning,” the nine gather back into the seven destinies of good men. Seven, nine, and seven stand together without obstructing one another, because their denominators differ. The dividing can be pressed to the extreme — reckoned by the four gates of place, lineage, freedom from defilement, and faculty, one kind of non-returner comes to two thousand five hundred ninety-two, and the five kinds together to twelve thousand nine hundred sixty. The treatise gives the occasion of the passage as “such is the coarse aspect; analyzed finely, the number comes to many thousands,” and what it means is just this: the stages can be divided without end, and yet the reality of realization does not lie in the numbers. Whenever the numbers of a set of dharmas will not agree, first ask what this particular number was made for.
-
In recording and in refuting, the author uses two different hands. As to why the Pure Abodes are only five, the treatise records “some other masters say: by the five, confidence and the rest,” and adds not a word; as to the account that attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval extends also to the nirvāṇa without remainder, the treatise records it and at once adjudges “this is unreasonable”; as to the account that the difference between attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion and without lies in taking the conditioned or the unconditioned noble path as object, the treatise records it and at once adjudges “this account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping.” Judging and not judging are marked quite clearly — look for the sentence “unreasonable,” “this is not reasonable”. If in reading this fascicle you do not first tell the two hands apart, you will take for the author’s own position an account he has plainly refuted, and you will read as settled the places where he has deliberately let two accounts stand.
One Further Point (Appended): That One Qualifier on the Vajra-like Concentration
The uninterrupted path that abandons the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence is named the vajra-like concentration, on the ground that “it is able to break every latent tendency, and has already broken them before.” The treatise adds at once the one qualifier that matters most: “it does not break every really existent thing; it is able to break every capability.” — It is not that in that single moment it broke every defilement at once (the earlier defilements had long since been broken one grade at a time); it is that it possesses the capability of breaking every one of them. Let this sentence slip, and the whole graduated abandoning of the foregoing fascicle is overturned.
A simile always has its own portion that is taken. What is taken of the vajra is “able to break,” not “has broken.” The point is honored again at the end of the fascicle, in the five marks of the wheel of Dharma: what is taken of the wheel there is its four functions — swift proceeding, letting go and taking up, subduing, and turning about; while another master takes its three parts — the spokes, the hub, and the rim. One and the same simile, one taking its function and one its body, and the stanza takes both accounts in with a single word “or” — the portion taken differing, the two accounts may stand together.
Through the whole fascicle
The last chapter of this fascicle is worth going back and reading again. The twenty-odd sections before it have all been counting off notches; and only at the question “the four fruits spoken of above — whose fruits are they?” does the treatise hand over the ruler itself: “the paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life; one who bears this path is called an ascetic, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements.” The four fruits are not four social conditions; they are four stages upon the path without outflows — and the path without outflows is just that thing which strives and stills the defilements. The eighty-nine entities of the fruit, said plainly, are no more than eighty-nine paths of liberation together with their corresponding cessations through discernment — the uninterrupted path abandoning, the path of liberation realizing; one abandonment and one realization, and thus the nature and the fruit are parted and joined again.
The last question is “which fruit of the ascetic life is obtained in dependence upon which realm.” The answer is that the first three fruits can be obtained in the desire realm alone, because the path of seeing is in the desire realm alone — in the upper realms there is no right hearing, no taking a lower level as object, and no suffering feeling and therefore no disgust. Read forward, the three reasons are lacks; read backward, they are the conditions: to see the path one must be able to hear, able to take what is below as object, and able to be disgusted.
And so this graduated scale is given an exit. All the fascicle’s stages, numbers of births, grades, and counts of modes of apprehension measure only how far one has abandoned; while what that last sentence points at is the three things that make it possible to begin abandoning at all — and they are not in the pleasure of absorption of the upper realms, but here, in this world’s suffering and hearing.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十四 〔T29 0123c15〕
分別賢聖品第六之三 〔T29 0123c19〕
已辯住果未斷修惑名為預流,生極七返。今次應辯斷位眾聖,且應建立一來向果。頌曰:
〔頌·正36 T29 0123c23〕
斷欲三四品,三二生家家,
斷至五二向,斷六一來果。
論曰:即預流者進斷修惑,若三緣具轉名家家:一由斷惑,斷欲修斷三四品故。二由成根,得能治彼無漏根故。三由受生,更受欲有三二生故。頌中但說初後緣者,預流果後說進斷惑,成能治彼諸無漏根。義准已成,故不具說。然復應說三二生者,以有增進,於所受生或少或無或過此故。何緣此無斷五品者?以斷第五必斷第六,非一品惑能障得果,猶如一間未越界故。應知總有二種家家:一天家家,謂欲天趣生三二家而證圓寂,或一天處或二或三。二人家家,謂於人趣生三二家而證圓寂,或一洲處或二或三。即預流者進斷欲界一品修惑乃至五品,應知轉名一來果向,若斷第六成一來果,彼往天上一來人間而般涅槃名一來果,過此以後更無生故。此或名曰薄貪瞋癡,唯餘下品貪瞋癡故。已辯一來向果差別,次應建立不還向果。頌曰:
〔頌·正37 T29 0124a15〕
斷七或八品,一生名一間,
此即第三向,斷九不還果。
論曰:即一來者進斷餘惑,若三緣具轉名一間:一由斷惑,斷欲修斷七八品故。二由成根,得能治彼無漏根故。三由受生,更受欲有餘一生故。頌中但說初後二緣,不說成根,義如前釋。如何一品惑障得不還果?由彼若斷便越界故。前說三時業極為障,應知煩惱亦與業同,越彼等流異熟地故。間謂間隔,彼餘一生為間隔故,不證圓寂。或餘一品欲修所斷惑為間隔故,不得不還果。有一間者說名一間,即斷修惑七八品者,應知亦名不還果向。先斷三四七八品惑入見諦者,後得果時乃至未修後勝果道,仍不名曰家家一間,未成治彼無漏根故。若斷第九成不還果,必不還來生欲界故。此或名曰五下結斷,雖必先斷或二或三,然於此時總集斷故。依不還位,諸契經中以種種門建立差別,今次應辯彼差別相。頌曰:
〔頌·正38·正39 T29 0124b06〕
此中生有行,無行般涅槃,
上流若雜修,能往色究竟,
超半超遍歿,餘能往有頂,
行無色有四,住此般涅槃。
論曰:此不還者總說有七,且行色界差別有五:一中般涅槃、二生般涅槃、三有行般涅槃、四無行般涅槃、五者上流。此於中間般涅槃故,說此名曰中般涅槃。如是應知,此於生已,此由有行此由無行般涅槃故,名生般等。此上流故,名為上流。言中般者,謂往色界住中有位便般涅槃。言生般者,謂往色界生已不久便般涅槃,以具勤修速進道故。此中所說般涅槃者,謂有餘依。有餘師說:亦無餘依。此不應理,彼於捨壽無自在故。有行般者,謂往色界生已,長時加行不息,由多功用方般涅槃,此唯有勤修無速進道故。無行般者,謂往色界生已經久,加行懈息不多功用便般涅槃,以闕勤修速進道故。有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故。此說非理,太過失故。然契經中先說無行、後說有行般涅槃者,如是次第與理相應。有速進道、無速進道,無行有行而成辦故,不由功用得。由功用得故,生般涅槃得最速進最上品道,隨眠最劣故生不久便般涅槃。言上流者是上行義,以流與行其義一故。謂欲界歿往色界生,未即於中能證圓寂,要轉生上方般涅槃。即此上流差別有二,由因及果有差別故。因差別者,此於靜慮由有雜修無雜修故。果差別者,色究竟天及有頂天為極處故。謂若於靜慮有雜修者,能往色究竟方般涅槃。即此復有三種差別,全超、半超、遍歿異故。言全超者,謂在欲界於四靜慮已具雜修,遇緣退失上三靜慮,以初靜慮愛味為緣,命終上生梵眾天處。由於先世串習勢力,復能雜修第四靜慮,從彼處歿生色究竟,最初處歿生最後天,頓越中間是全超義。言半超者,從彼漸次生下淨居,乃至中間能越一處生色究竟,超非全故名為半超。聖必不生大梵天處,僻見處故、一導師故。言遍歿者,從彼漸次於一切處皆遍受生,最後方能生色究竟,一切處死故名遍歿。無不還者,於已生處受第二生,由彼於生容求勝進,非等劣故。即由此故不還義滿,必不還生曾生處故。尚不生本處,況有生於下。應知此謂二上流中由有雜修靜慮因故往色究竟般涅槃者,餘於靜慮無雜修者能往有頂方般涅槃,謂彼先無雜修靜慮,由於諸定愛味為緣,此歿遍生色界諸處,唯不能往五淨居天。色界命終於三無色次第生已,後生有頂方般涅槃。二上流中前是觀行、後是止行,樂慧樂定有差別故。二上流者於下地中得般涅槃見不違理,而言此往色究竟天及有頂天為極處者,由此過彼無行處故,如預流者極七返生。此五名為行色界者。行無色者差別有四,謂在欲界離色界貪,從此命終生於無色。此中差別唯有四種,由生般涅槃有差別故,此并前五成六不還。復有不行色無色界,即住於此能般涅槃,名現般涅槃,并前六為七。於行色界五不還中,復有異門顯其差別。頌曰:
〔頌·正40 T29 0125a10〕
行色界有九,謂三各分三,
業惑根有殊,故成三九別。
論曰:即行色界五種不還總立為三,各分三種故成九種。何等為三?中生上流有差別故。云何三種各分為三?且中般涅槃分為三種,速、非速、經久得般涅槃,由三火星喻所顯故。生般涅槃亦分三種,生有行等般涅槃故。此皆生已得般涅槃,是故並應名為生般。於上流中亦分三種,超、半超等有差別故。然諸三種一切皆由速、非速、經久得般涅槃故,更互相望無雜亂失。如是三種九種不還,由業惑根有差別故,有速、非速、經久不同,且總成三,由造增長順起生後業差別故。如其次第下中上品煩惱現行有差別故,及上中下根差別故,此三一一如其所應。亦業惑根有差別故,各有三別故成九種。謂初二三由惑根別各成三種,非由業異;後三亦由順後受業有差別故分成三種,故說如是行色不還業惑根殊成三九別。若爾,何故諸契經中,佛唯說有七善士趣?頌曰:
〔頌·正41 T29 0125b02〕
立七善士趣,由上流無別,
善惡行不行,有往無還故。
論曰:中、生各三,上流為一,經依此立七善士趣。有上流法故名上流,由此義同且立為一。何獨依此立善士趣,不依所餘有學聖者?趣是行義,所餘有學皆行善業無差別故。唯此七種皆行善業不行惡業,餘則不然。又唯七種行往上界不復還來,餘則不爾。故獨依此立善士趣。若爾,何故契經中言:云何善士?謂若成就有學正見,乃至廣說。諸餘有學若就異門,亦可說為有善士性,以諸有學於五種惡皆獲得畢竟不作律儀故,不善煩惱多已斷故。立善士趣不就異門,約唯行善不行惡故,唯託勝因往上界故。諸在聖位曾經生者,亦有此等差別相耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正42 T29 0125b18〕
經欲界生聖,不往餘界生,
此及往上生,無練根并退。
論曰:若在聖位經欲界生,必不往生色無色界,由彼證得不還果已,定於現身般涅槃故。若於色界經生聖者,容有上生無色界義,如行色界極有頂者。然天帝釋作如是言:曾聞有天名色究竟,我後退落當生於彼。毘婆沙師作如是釋:彼由不了對法相故、為令喜故,佛亦不遮。即此已經欲界生者及已從此往上界生諸聖,必無練根并退。何緣不許經欲界生及上生聖者有練根并退?以必無故。何緣必無?經生習根極成熟故,及得殊勝所依止故。何緣有學未離欲貪無中有中般涅槃者?以彼聖道未淳熟故、未易能令現在前故、所有隨眠非極劣故。毘婆沙者作如是釋:諸欲界法極難越故、彼尚有餘多所作故,謂應進斷不善無記二煩惱故,及應進得若二若三沙門果故,并應總越三界法故,住中有位無如是能。前說上流雜修靜慮為因能往色究竟天,先應雜修何等靜慮?由何等位知雜修成?復為何緣雜修靜慮?頌曰:
〔頌·正43 T29 0125c12〕
先雜修第四,成由一念雜,
為受生現樂,及遮煩惱退。
論曰:諸欲雜修四靜慮者,必先雜修第四靜慮,以彼等持最堪能故、諸樂行中彼最勝故。如是雜修諸靜慮者,是阿羅漢或是不還,彼必先入第四靜慮,多念無漏相續現前,從此引生多念有漏,後復多念無漏現前,如是旋還後後漸減,乃至最後二念無漏,次引二念有漏現前,無間復生二念無漏,名雜修定加行成滿。次後唯從一念無漏引起一念有漏現前,無間復生一念無漏,如是有漏中間剎那前後剎那無漏雜故,名雜修定根本圓成。前二剎那似無間道,第三剎那似解脫道。如是雜修第四定已,乘此勢力隨其所應,亦能雜修下三靜慮。先於欲界人趣三洲如是雜修諸靜慮已,後若退失生色界中,亦能如前雜修靜慮。雜修靜慮為三種緣:一為受生、二為現樂、三為遮止起煩惱退。謂不還中諸利根者,為現法樂及生淨居。諸鈍根者亦為遮退,彼畏退故。如是雜修令味相應等持遠故。諸阿羅漢,若利根者為現法樂,若鈍根者亦為遮防起煩惱退,雜修靜慮為生淨居。何緣淨居處唯有五?頌曰:
〔頌·正44前半 T29 0126a07〕
由雜修五品,生有五淨居。
論曰:由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五。何謂五品?謂下、中、上上、勝上、極品差別故。此中初品,三心現前便得成滿,謂初無漏,次起有漏,後起無漏。第二品六,第三品九,第四品十二,第五品十五。如是五品雜修靜慮,如其次第感五淨居。應知此中無漏勢力熏修有漏令感淨居。有餘師言:由信等五次第增上感五淨居。經說不還有名身證。依何勝德立身證名?頌曰:
〔頌·正44後半 T29 0126a17〕
得滅定不還,轉名為身證。
論曰:有滅定得名得滅定,即不還者若於身中有滅定得轉名身證。謂不還者由身證得似涅槃法故名身證。如何說彼但名身證?以心無故、依身生故。理實應言,彼從滅定起,得先未得,有識身寂靜,便作是思:此滅盡定最為寂靜、極似涅槃。如是證得身之寂靜,故名身證。由得及智現前證得身寂靜故,契經說有十八有學。何緣於中不說身證?依因無故。何謂依因?謂諸無漏三學及果,依彼差別立有學故。滅定非學亦非學果,故不約成彼說有學差別。不還差別麁相如是,若細分析數成多千。其義云何?且如中般約根建立便成三種,下中上根有差別故。約地建立則成四種,往初定等有差別故。約種性建立則成六種,退法種性等有差別故。約處建立成十六種,梵眾天等處差別故。約地離染成三十六,色界具縛乃至已離第四靜慮八品染故。約處、種性、離染、根建立總成二千五百九十二。云何如是?且於一處種性有六,一一種性約離染門差別成九,謂隨何地具縛為初乃至已離八品為後,如是六九成五十四,以十六處乘五十四成八百六十四,以根乘之復成三倍故總成二千五百九十二。諸離下地九品染者,即說名為上地具縛,為成一一地離染數等故。如是乃至上流亦爾。總計五種,積數合成一萬二千九百六十。已辯第三向果差別,次應建立第四向果。頌曰:
〔頌·正45·正46 T29 0126b18〕
上界修惑中,斷初定一品,
至有頂八品,皆阿羅漢向。
第九無間道,名金剛喻定,
盡得俱盡智,成無學應果。
論曰:即不還者進斷色界及無色界修所斷惑,從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,應知轉名阿羅漢向。即此所說阿羅漢向中,斷有頂惑第九無間道亦說名為金剛喻定,一切隨眠皆能破故、先已破故。不破一切實有,能破一切功能。諸能斷惑無間道中,此定相應最為勝故。金剛喻定說有多種,謂斷有頂第九品惑無間道生,通依九地故說此定智行緣別,未至地攝有五十二,謂苦集類智緣有頂苦集各有四行相應有八,滅道法智各有四行相應有八,滅類智緣八地滅一一各有四行相應合三十二,道類智緣八地道總有四行相應有四,以治八地類智品道同類相因必總緣故。如未至攝有五十二,中四靜慮應知亦爾。空處二十八,識處二十四,無所有處二十,以依無色無有法智及緣下滅滅類智故。然緣下地對治道者,以同品道互為因故。有說:此定智行緣別。未至地攝有八十種,謂道類智緣八地道亦各別有四行相應,由此於前增二十八。如未至攝有八十種,中四靜慮應知亦爾。空處四十,識處三十二,無所有處二十四。復有欲令金剛喻定智行緣別,未至地攝總有一百六十四種,謂滅類智緣八地滅有別有總各四行相應,由此於初增百一十二。如未至攝百六十四,中四靜慮應知亦然。空處五十二,識處三十六,無所有處二十四。若就種性根等分別,更成多種,如理應思。此定既能斷有頂地第九品惑,能引此惑盡得俱行盡智令起。金剛喻定是斷惑中最後無間道所生,盡智是斷惑中最後解脫道,由此解脫道與諸漏盡得最初俱生故名盡智。如是盡智至已生時便成無學阿羅漢果,已得無學應果法故。為得別果所應修學,此無有故,得無學名。即此唯應作他事故、諸有染者所應供故,依此義立阿羅漢名。義准已成。前來所辯四向三果皆名有學,何緣前七得有學名?為得漏盡,常樂學故。學要有三:一增上戒、二增上心、三增上慧。以戒定慧為三自體。若爾,異生應名有學。不爾,未如實見知諦理故、彼容後時失正學故,由此善逝再說學言。如契經中佛告憺怕:學所應學、學所應學,我唯說此名有學者。為令了知學正所學無有退失名有學者故,薄伽梵重說學言。聖者住本性,如何名有學?學意未滿故。如行者暫息,或學法得常隨逐故。學法云何?謂有學者無漏有為法。無學法云何?謂無學者無漏有為法。云何涅槃不名為學?無學異生亦成就故。此復何緣不名無學?有學異生亦成就故。如是有學及無學者,總成八聖補特伽羅,行向住果各有四故。謂為證得預流果向乃至所證阿羅漢果,名雖有八事唯有五,謂住四果及初果向,以後三果向不離前果故。此依漸次得果者說。若倍離欲、全離欲者住見道中,名為一來、不還果向,非前果攝,如前所說修道二種,有漏、無漏有差別故。由何等道離何地染?頌曰:
〔頌·正47前半 T29 0127a23〕
有頂由無漏,餘由二離染。
論曰:唯無漏道離有頂染,非有漏道。所以者何?此上更無世俗道故、自地不能治自地故、自地煩惱所隨增故。若彼煩惱於此隨增,此必不能治彼煩惱。若此力能對治於彼,則彼於此必不隨增,故自地道不治自地。離餘八地通由二道,世出世道俱能離故。既通由二離八地染,各有幾種離繫得耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正47後半 T29 0127b03〕
聖二離八修,各二離繫得。
論曰:諸有學聖用有漏道離下八地修斷染時,能具引生二離繫得。用無漏道離彼亦然,由二種道同所作故。有餘師釋:以無漏道離彼染時,何緣證知亦生有漏離繫得者,有捨無漏得,煩惱不成故。謂有學聖以無漏道離彼染時,若不引生同治有漏離繫得者,則以聖道具離八地,後依靜慮得轉根時,頓捨先來諸鈍聖道,唯得靜慮利果聖道,上惑離繫應皆不成,是則還應成彼煩惱。此證非理。所以者何?彼聖設無有漏斷得,亦不成就上地煩惱。如分離有頂得轉根時及異生上生不成惑故。謂如分離有頂地染,後依靜慮得轉根時,無漏斷得既已頓捨,彼地離繫無有漏得,而彼地惑亦不成就。又如異生生二定等,雖捨欲界等煩惱斷得,而不成就欲界等煩惱,此亦應然。故不成證。既說聖者二離八修各能引生二離繫得,義准異生用有漏道唯能引起有漏斷得,并諸聖者用無漏道離見斷惑及有頂修唯能引生無漏斷得。由何地道離何地染?頌曰:
〔頌·正48 T29 0127b25〕
無漏未至道,能離一切地,
餘八離自上,有漏離次下。
論曰:諸無漏道若未至攝,能離欲界乃至有頂。靜慮中間及四靜慮三無色攝,隨其所應各能離自及上地染。不離下,已離故。諸有漏道一切唯能離次下地,非自地等,自地煩惱所隨增故、勢劣故、已離故。諸依近分離下地染。如無間道皆近分攝,諸解脫道亦近分耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正49 T29 0127c05〕
近分離下染,初三後解脫,
根本或近分,上地唯根本。
論曰:諸道所依近分有八,謂四靜慮、無色下邊。所離有九,謂欲、八定。初三近分離下三染,第九解脫現在前時,或入根本或即近分。上五近分各離下染,第九解脫現在前時,必入根本非即近分,近分根本等捨根故、下三靜慮近分根本受根異故。有不能入,轉入異受少艱難故、離下染時必欣上故。若受無異,必入根本。諸出世道無間解脫前既已說,緣四諦境十六行相義准自成。世道緣何作何行相?頌曰:
〔頌·正50 T29 0127c17〕
世無間解脫,如次緣下上,
作麁苦障行,及靜妙離三。
論曰:世俗無間及解脫道,如次能緣下地上地,為麁苦障及靜妙離。謂諸無間道緣自次下地諸有漏法,作麁苦等三行相中隨一行相。若諸解脫道緣彼次上地諸有漏法,作靜妙等三行相中隨一行相。非寂靜故說名為麁,由大劬勞方能越故、非美妙故。說名為苦,由多麁重能違害故、非出離故。說名為障,由此能礙越自地故,如獄厚壁能障出離。靜妙離三翻此應釋。傍論已了,應辯本義。盡智無間有何智生?頌曰:
〔頌·正51 T29 0127c29〕
不動盡智後,必起無生智,
餘盡或正見,此應果皆有。
論曰:不動種性諸阿羅漢,盡智無間起無生智,非更有盡智無學正見生。除不動法餘阿羅漢,盡智無間有盡智生,或即引生無學正見非無生智,後容退故。前不動種性無正見生耶?有正見生,而不說者,一切應果皆有此故。謂不動法無生智後有無生智起,或無學正見。前說四果是誰果耶?此四應知是沙門果。何謂沙門性?此果體是何?果位差別總有幾種?頌曰:
〔頌·正52 T29 0128a11〕
淨道沙門性,有為無為果,
此有八十九,解脫道及滅。
論曰:諸無漏道是沙門性,懷此道者名曰沙門,以能勤勞息煩惱故。如契經說:以能勤勞息除種種惡不善法,廣說乃至故名沙門。異生不能無異究竟趣涅槃故,非真沙門。有為無為是沙門果。契經說此差別有四,理實就位有八十九,皆解脫道擇滅為性。謂為永斷見所斷惑有八無間八解脫道,及為永斷修所斷惑有八十一無間八十一解脫道。諸無間道唯沙門性,諸解脫道亦是沙門有為果體,是彼等流、士用果故。一一擇滅唯是沙門無為果體,是彼離繫、士用果故。如是合成八十九種。若爾,世尊何不具說?果雖有多而不說者,頌曰:
〔頌·正53 T29 0128a26〕
五因立四果,捨曾得勝道,
集斷得八智,頓修十六行。
論曰:若斷道位具足五因,佛於經中建立為果。言五因者,一捨曾道,謂捨先得果向道故。二得勝道,謂得果攝殊勝道故。三總集斷,謂總一得得諸斷故。四得八智,謂得四法四類智故。五能頓修十六行相,謂能頓修無常等故。於四果位皆具五因,餘位不然,故佛不說。若唯淨道是沙門性,有漏道力所得二果,如何亦是沙門果攝?頌曰:
〔頌·正54 T29 0128b08〕
世道所得斷,聖所得雜故,
無漏得持故,亦名沙門果。
論曰:以世俗道得二果時,此果非唯以世俗道所得擇滅為斷果性,兼以見道所得擇滅於中相雜總成一果,同一果道得所得故。由此契經言:云何一來果?謂斷三結薄貪瞋癡。云何不還果?謂斷五下結。又世俗道所得擇滅,無漏斷得所任持故,由此力所持退不命終故,亦得名為沙門果體。此沙門性有異名耶?亦有。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正55·正56 T29 0128b18〕
所說沙門性,亦名婆羅門,
亦名為梵輪,真梵所轉故。
於中唯見道,說名為法輪,
由速等似輪,或具輻等故。
論曰:即前所說真沙門性,經亦說名婆羅門性,以能遣除諸煩惱故。即此亦說名為梵輪,是真梵王力所轉故。佛與無上梵德相應,是故世尊獨應名梵。由契經說佛亦名梵、亦名寂靜、亦名清涼。即於此中唯依見道,世尊有處說名法輪。如世間輪有速等相,見道似彼故名法輪。見道如何與彼相似?由速行等似彼輪故。謂見諦道速疾行故、有捨取故、降未伏故、鎮已伏故、上下轉故,具此五相似世間輪。尊者妙音作如是說:如世間輪有輻等相,八支聖道似彼名輪。謂正見、正思惟、正勤、正念似世輪輻,正語、正業、正命似轂,正定似輞,故名法輪。寧知法輪唯是見道?憍陳那等見道生時,說名已轉正法輪故。云何三轉十二行相?此苦聖諦,此應遍知,此已遍知,是名三轉。即於如是一一轉時,別別發生眼智明覺,說此名曰十二行相。如是三轉十二行相諦諦皆有,然數等故但說三轉十二行相,如說二法七處善等。由此三轉如次顯示見道、修道、無學道三。毘婆沙師所說如是。若爾,三轉十二行相非唯見道,如何可說唯於見道立法輪名?是故唯應即此三轉十二行相所有法門名為法輪,可應正理。如何三轉?三周轉故。如何具足十二行相?三周循歷四聖諦故。謂此是苦、此是集、此是滅、此是道,此應遍知、此應永斷、此應作證、此應修習,此已遍知、此已永斷、此已作證、此已修習。云何名轉?由此法門往他相續令解義故。或諸聖道皆是法輪,於所化生身中轉故。於他相續見道生時,已至轉初故名已轉。何沙門果依何界得?頌曰:
〔頌·正57 T29 0128c25〕
三依欲後三,由上無見道,
無聞無緣下,無厭及經故。
論曰:前三但依欲界身得,得阿羅漢依三界身。前之二果未離欲故,非依上得理且可然,第三云何非依上得?由理教故。且理云何?依上界身無見道故,非離見道已離欲者可有超證不還果義。何緣上界必無見道?且無色中無正聞故。又彼界中不緣下故,色界異生著勝定樂。又無苦受不生厭故,非無有厭能得見道。教復云何?由經說故。經言:有五補特伽羅,此處通達彼處究竟,所謂中般乃至上流。此通達言唯目見道,是證圓寂初加行故。由此見道上界定無。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正36〕一來向與一來果——家家的三個條件
論(承前起問):前面已經辨明了『住果而還沒有斷修惑』的那一位,名叫預流,最多再往返七次生死。現在接著應當辨明『已在斷位』的那些聖者,並且先建立一來向與一來果。頌說:
頌:斷了欲界修所斷惑的三品或四品,還要再受三生或二生的,名叫家家。一路斷到第五品為止,都叫一來向;斷到第六品,就成一來果。
論:就是那位預流者,繼續斷除修惑。如果三個條件都齊備,他就轉名為家家。第一是由『斷惑』——斷了欲界修所斷惑的三品或四品。第二是由『成根』——得到了能對治那些惑的無漏根。第三是由『受生』——還要再受欲界的有三生或二生。
頌文裡只說了第一與第三兩個條件(斷惑與受生),沒有說第二個。這是因為:預流果之後說『繼續斷惑』,就已經含著『成就了能對治那些惑的諸無漏根』這一層,義理上可以推得出來,所以不必再一一說出。
不過『三生二生』這一句還是應當說出來。原因是:修行有進有退,各人所受的生數,或者比這更少,或者一生也不受,或者比這更多——正因為不一定,所以要標明『三生二生』這一格才算家家。
論(設問與答):為什麼沒有『斷五品而成家家』的呢?答:因為斷了第五品,必定接著斷第六品。一品惑並沒有力量障住得果這件事——就好比一間那一位,他還沒有越出欲界之故(下文自有詳釋)。
應當知道,家家總共有兩種。一是天家家,就是在欲界的天趣裡再受三家或二家之生而證得圓寂,或者是在一個天處,或者在兩個、三個天處。二是人家家,就是在人趣裡再受三家或二家之生而證得圓寂,或者在一個洲,或者在兩個、三個洲。
再說一來向與一來果。就是那位預流者,繼續斷欲界的一品修惑,一直到第五品,都應當知道他轉名為一來果向。如果斷了第六品,就成一來果——這一位往生天上一次、再回到人間一次,就般涅槃了,所以叫一來果,過了這一次以後再沒有生了。
這一位也可以叫作『薄貪瞋癡』,因為他只剩下下品的貪、瞋、癡而已。
〔正37〕不還向與不還果——一間
論(承前起問):一來向與一來果的差別已經辨明,接著應當建立不還向與不還果。頌說:
頌:斷了第七品或第八品,還要再受一生的,名叫一間。這就是第三向;斷到第九品,就成不還果。
論:就是那位一來者,繼續斷除剩下的惑。如果三個條件都齊備,他就轉名為一間。第一是由『斷惑』——斷了欲界修所斷惑的七品或八品。第二是由『成根』——得到了能對治那些惑的無漏根。第三是由『受生』——還要再受欲界的有剩下的一生。
頌文裡只說了第一與第三兩個條件,沒有說『成根』,理由和前面一樣。
論(設問與答):一品惑怎麼就能障住得不還果呢?答:因為那一品若斷了,就越出欲界了。前面說過『三時之業最能作障』,應當知道煩惱也和業一樣——因為它越過了那一界的等流地與異熟地之故。
『間』是間隔的意思。那剩下的一生成了間隔,所以他還不能證得圓寂;或者說,剩下的一品欲界修所斷惑成了間隔,所以他還得不到不還果。有這一重間隔的,就名為一間。
就是斷了七品或八品修惑的這一位,應當知道也名為不還果向。
這裡要補一層:如果有人在入見諦之前,就已經先斷了三品、四品或七品、八品惑,那麼他後來得果的時候,一直到還沒有修起『後勝果道』為止,仍然不叫作家家或一間——因為他還沒有成就能對治那些惑的無漏根。
如果斷了第九品,就成不還果,必定不再回來生欲界了。這一位也可以叫作『五下結斷』。雖然那五個下分結必定是先斷了兩個或三個,然而到這個時候是總集起來一併算作斷,所以這樣稱呼。
〔正38·正39〕七種不還——五種行色界者
論(承前起問):依著不還這個位次,諸部契經裡用種種門立出差別。現在接著應當辨明那些差別之相。頌說:
頌:這裡面有中般、生般、有行般、無行般涅槃四種。上流一種,如果有雜修靜慮,能往生到色究竟天,其中又分全超、半超、遍歿;其餘的能往生到有頂天。至於行無色界的有四種。此外還有就在現身般涅槃的。
論:這位不還者總說有七種。先說『行色界』的差別有五:一是中般涅槃,二是生般涅槃,三是有行般涅槃,四是無行般涅槃,五是上流。
這幾個名字都有來歷。這一位是在『中間』般涅槃的,所以說他名叫中般涅槃。同樣應當知道:這一位是在『生已』般涅槃,這一位是由『有行』般涅槃,這一位是由『無行』般涅槃,所以名叫生般等等。這一位是往『上』流去的,所以名為上流。
說『中般』的,是指往生色界時住在中有位上就般涅槃了。說『生般』的,是指往生色界之後不久就般涅槃了,因為他具足了勤修與速進兩種道。
論(異說與論主之駁):這裡所說的般涅槃,是指有餘依。(另有一家)有餘師說:也通無餘依。論主當下不許,說:這不合道理,因為那一位對於捨壽這件事並不自在。
說『有行般』的,是指往生色界之後,長時間加行不停息,要用很多功用才般涅槃——這一位只有勤修,沒有速進道。說『無行般』的,是指往生色界之後經過很久,加行懈怠停息,不必多用功用就般涅槃了——這一位缺了勤修,卻有速進道。
論(異說與論主之駁):(另有一家)有說:這兩種的差別在於,一個緣有為聖道、一個緣無為聖道,照這個次第而得涅槃。論主當下不許,說:這個說法不合道理,過失太大了。
論:然而契經裡先說無行般、後說有行般,這樣的次第倒是與理相應的。因為有速進道的(無行)與沒有速進道的(有行),都能成辦涅槃這件事;而不必用功用就得的那一種,比要用功用才得的那一種來得順當——所以先說無行。
至於生般涅槃,那是得了最速進、最上品的道,隨眠又最微劣,所以生了不久就般涅槃。
說『上流』的,是『向上行』的意思——『流』與『行』兩個字義理相同。就是說:他從欲界歿了往生色界,卻不能就在那裡證得圓寂,一定要輾轉往上生,才般涅槃。
這位上流又分兩類,因為『因』與『果』有差別。就『因』說:他在靜慮上有沒有雜修。就『果』說:以色究竟天或有頂天為最後的去處。
先說有雜修的那一類:如果在靜慮上有雜修,他能往生色究竟天才般涅槃。這一類又有三種差別,就是全超、半超、遍歿的不同。
說『全超』的,是指他在欲界時對四靜慮已經都雜修過了,後來遇緣退失了上三靜慮,又因為對初靜慮起了愛味為緣,命終便上生到梵眾天處。由於前世串習的勢力,他又能雜修第四靜慮,從梵眾天處歿了就生到色究竟天——從最初一處歿而生到最後一天,一下子越過了中間,這就是全超的意思。
說『半超』的,是指他從梵眾天處漸次生到下面的淨居天,一直到中間能越過一處而生到色究竟天——因為超而不全,所以名為半超。(這裡順帶說一件事)聖者必定不生到大梵天處,因為那是僻見之處,又因為那裡自居一位導師之故。
說『遍歿』的,是指他從梵眾天處漸次在一切處都遍受一生,最後方才能生到色究竟天——因為在一切處都死過一回,所以名為遍歿。
論:沒有哪一位不還者,會在已經生過的地方再受第二生。因為他對於受生總是求勝進的,不會求相等或更劣的。也正因為這樣,『不還』的意思才算圓滿——他必定不再回來生曾經生過的地方。連本處都不再生,何況會生到更下面去。
應當知道,以上說的是兩類上流之中『由有雜修靜慮之因而往色究竟天般涅槃』的那一類。
其餘那一類,就是在靜慮上沒有雜修的,能往生有頂天才般涅槃。就是說:他先前沒有雜修靜慮,由於對諸定起了愛味為緣,從這裡歿了就遍生色界諸處,只是不能往生五淨居天。在色界命終之後,於三無色界依次生過,最後生到有頂天才般涅槃。
這兩類上流,前一類是觀行,後一類是止行——因為一個樂慧、一個樂定,有這樣的差別。
論(設難與答):這兩類上流,在下地之中就得般涅槃,看來並不違理,那為什麼說他們『以色究竟天與有頂天為最後之處』呢?答:因為超過了那兩處就沒有可行之處了——就像預流者最多七返生一樣(是一個上限,不是說必到)。
以上這五種,名為『行色界』的不還者。
『行無色界』的差別有四種:就是在欲界時已經離了色界的貪,從這裡命終就生到無色界。這裡面的差別只有四種,因為是依著『生般涅槃』的差別而分的。這四種連同前面的五種,合成六種不還。
此外還有一種,不行色界也不行無色界,就住在此處便能般涅槃,名叫現般涅槃。連同前面六種,合為七種。
〔正40〕九種不還——三種各分三種
論(承前起問):在『行色界』的五種不還之中,還有另一種門來顯示他們的差別。頌說:
頌:行色界的有九種,就是三種各分三種。由於業、惑、根三者有殊,所以成了三個三、共九種的差別。
論:就是把行色界的五種不還先總立為三,每一種再分三種,所以成九種。
哪三種呢?中般、生般、上流有差別之故(有行般與無行般都收在生般裡)。
怎麼說三種各分為三呢?先說中般涅槃分為三種:速、非速、經久而得般涅槃——這三種是用三種火星的比喻來顯示的。生般涅槃也分三種:就是連生般、有行般、無行般三者算在一起;這三者都是生了以後才般涅槃,所以都應當名為生般。在上流之中也分三種:超、半超等等有差別之故。
不過這三組三種,一律都是照著速、非速、經久而得般涅槃來分的,所以彼此對望起來並不會雜亂。
這樣三種、九種不還,是由於業、惑、根有差別,才有速、非速、經久的不同。先總成三種,是由於造作增長了『順起業』『順生業』『順後業』的差別;照這個次第,又由於下品、中品、上品煩惱現行有差別,以及上根、中根、下根有差別——這三種一一都隨其所應。
再細分下去:也是由於業、惑、根有差別之故,每一種各有三別,所以成九種。就是說:前面二種(中般、生般)與第三種(上流),前二者是由惑與根的差別各成三種,不是由業的不同;後一種(上流)也是由『順後受業』有差別,才分成三種。所以說『行色界的不還者,由業、惑、根之殊,成了三個三的差別』。
〔正41〕七善士趣
論(論主自設問):如果是這樣(行色界有九種),那麼為什麼諸部契經裡佛只說有七善士趣呢?頌說:
頌:立七善士趣,是因為上流不再分別。他們行善不行惡,有往上而不再還來之故。
論(論主自答):中般三種、生般三種,上流算作一種,經就依這個立七善士趣。上流雖有三種,但因為都有『上流』這個法,所以名為上流;由於這一點意義相同,就姑且立為一種。
論(第二層問答):為什麼單依這七種立善士趣,不依其餘的有學聖者呢?答:『趣』是行的意思。其餘的有學也都行善業,這一點並沒有差別(所以不能只用行善來揀別)。唯獨這七種是『都行善業、不行惡業』,其餘的則不然。又唯獨這七種是往上界去而不再還來,其餘的也不是這樣。所以單依這七種立善士趣。
論(第三層問答):如果是這樣,那為什麼契經裡說『什麼叫善士?就是成就了有學正見的那一位』,乃至廣說呢?答:其餘的有學若就別的門來說,也可以說有善士之性——因為諸有學對於五種惡都已經獲得了『畢竟不作』的律儀,不善煩惱也多半已斷。但是立『善士趣』這個名,並不是就那個別門立的,而是就『唯行善不行惡』來立,並就『唯託勝因往上界』來立。
〔正42〕經生的聖者——不往餘界·不練根·不退
論(承前起問):那些已在聖位而曾經受生的人,是不是也有這些差別之相呢?答:不是。那是怎樣呢?頌說:
頌:在欲界經生的聖者,不會再往其餘界受生。這一類以及往上界受生的,都沒有練根與退。
論:如果在聖位而曾在欲界經生,那就必定不會再往生色界或無色界——因為他既已證得不還果,就決定在現身般涅槃。如果是在色界經生的聖者,倒是容有上生無色界的道理,就像『行色界而極至有頂』的那一位一樣。
論(經證之疑與釋通):然而天帝釋曾經這樣說過:『我聽說有一種天名叫色究竟,我以後退落時要生到那裡去。』(他既已得預流,怎麼會這樣說呢)毘婆沙師這樣釋通:那是因為帝釋不了達對法之相的緣故;而佛之所以不遮止他,是為了讓他歡喜。
論(論主自問自答):就是這位已在欲界經生的,以及已經從此往上界受生的諸聖者,必定沒有練根與退。為什麼不許『經欲界生』與『上生』的聖者有練根與退呢?答:因為必定沒有。那又為什麼必定沒有呢?答:因為經生之後所習的根已極成熟之故,並且得到了殊勝的所依止之故。
論(論主自問自答·毘婆沙師補釋):為什麼有學而還沒有離欲貪的,就沒有『在中有位中般涅槃』這件事呢?答:因為他的聖道還沒有淳熟之故、還不容易使它現前之故、所有的隨眠還不是極微劣之故。
毘婆沙師另作這樣的釋通:因為欲界諸法極難越過之故,又因為他還有其餘許多事要做——就是還應當繼續斷除不善與無記兩類煩惱,還應當繼續證得第二第三沙門果,並且還應當總越三界之法;而住在中有位上,是沒有這樣的能力的。
〔正43〕雜修靜慮——先修哪一個·怎樣算成·為什麼要修
論(承前起問·三問):前面說上流以雜修靜慮為因,能往色究竟天。那麼第一,他先應當雜修哪一個靜慮?第二,由什麼位次可以知道雜修已經成了?第三,又是為了什麼緣故要雜修靜慮?頌說:
頌:先雜修第四靜慮。成就是由『一念之雜』。為的是受生、現法樂,以及遮止煩惱之退。
論:凡是要雜修四靜慮的人,必定先雜修第四靜慮。因為那個等持最為堪能之故,又因為諸樂行之中它最殊勝之故。
這樣雜修諸靜慮的人,或者是阿羅漢,或者是不還。他必定先入第四靜慮,讓多念的無漏心相續現前;從這裡引生多念的有漏心,然後又是多念的無漏心現前。這樣來回旋轉,後面一段一段漸漸減少,一直到最後只剩二念無漏,接著引二念有漏現前,中間不隔地又生二念無漏——這叫作雜修定的『加行成滿』。
再往後,只從一念無漏引起一念有漏現前,中間不隔地又生一念無漏。像這樣,中間那一剎那的有漏,被前後兩剎那的無漏夾雜起來——這才叫作雜修定的『根本圓成』。
(這一組三剎那有一個對應)前面兩剎那好比無間道,第三剎那好比解脫道。
這樣雜修第四定完了,乘著這個勢力,隨其所應,也能雜修下三個靜慮。
又:先在欲界人趣的三洲這樣雜修諸靜慮以後,如果後來退失了而生到色界之中,也還能像先前一樣雜修靜慮。
論(第三問之答):雜修靜慮是為了三種緣:一是為受生,二是為現法樂,三是為遮止起煩惱之退。
就不還者說:其中利根的,是為現法樂以及生淨居;鈍根的,還兼為遮退——因為他怕退失。這樣雜修,能使『味相應等持』離得遠些。
就阿羅漢說:利根的是為現法樂;鈍根的,也兼為遮防起煩惱之退。
〔正44前半〕五淨居為什麼只有五處
論(承前起問):雜修靜慮是為了生淨居。那麼淨居之處為什麼只有五個呢?頌說:
頌:由雜修有五品,所以生處有五淨居。
論:由於雜熏修第四靜慮有五品之故,淨居只有五處。
哪五品呢?就是下品、中品、上上品、勝上品、極品的差別。
這裡面:初品只要三個心現前就得成滿——就是先起無漏,次起有漏,後起無漏。第二品是六個心,第三品九個,第四品十二個,第五品十五個。像這樣五品雜修靜慮,照這個次第感得五個淨居天。
應當知道,這裡是『無漏的勢力熏修有漏』,才使它感得淨居。
論(異說並錄):(另有一家)有餘師說:是由信、進、念、定、慧這五根依次增上,感得五個淨居。(論文並列此說而未加駁)
〔正44後半〕身證
論(承前起問):經裡說不還之中有一種名叫身證。是依什麼殊勝之德立『身證』這個名的呢?頌說:
頌:得了滅盡定的不還者,轉名為身證。
論:有『滅定得』就名為得滅定。就是那位不還者,如果在身中有了滅定得,就轉名為身證。也就是說:這位不還者由『身』證得了近似涅槃之法,所以名為身證。
論(設問與答):為什麼只說他名『身』證呢?答:因為那時心已無故,又因為是依身而生之故。
(論主於此再出一解)照道理實說,應當這樣講:他從滅定起來,得到了先前未得的『有識身之寂靜』,便這樣想:這個滅盡定最為寂靜,極像涅槃。這樣證得了身之寂靜,所以名為身證。是由『得』與『智』現前而證得身之寂靜的緣故。
論(設問與答):契經裡說有十八有學。為什麼其中不說身證呢?答:因為缺了『依因』之故。
什麼叫依因呢?就是諸無漏的三學及其果——有學的差別正是依著那些來立的。而滅盡定既不是學,也不是學之果,所以不就『成就滅定』這一點來說有學的差別。
論(細分之數):不還的差別,粗相就是這樣;如果細細分析,可以成好幾千種。這話怎麼講呢?
且拿中般來說。就『根』建立,便成三種,因為下根、中根、上根有差別。就『地』建立,便成四種,因為往初靜慮等處有差別。就『種性』建立,便成六種,因為退法種性等有差別。就『處』建立,成十六種,因為梵眾天等處有差別。就『地之離染』建立,成三十六種,因為從『色界具縛』一直到『已離第四靜慮八品染』有這許多分位。
若把處、種性、離染、根四者合起來建立,總成二千五百九十二種。這是怎麼算的呢?且在一處之中種性有六;一一種性再就離染門分,各成九種——就是隨哪一地,從具縛算起,一直到已離八品為止。這樣六乘九成五十四;再以十六處乘五十四,成八百六十四;再以根(三品)乘它,又成三倍,所以總成二千五百九十二。
(這裡有一個記數的約定)凡是已離下地九品染的,就說他名為上地的具縛——這是為了讓每一地的離染之數都算得齊整。
像這樣一直到上流也是如此。五種合計,積數共成一萬二千九百六十。
〔正45·正46〕阿羅漢向與金剛喻定
論(承前起問):第三向與第三果的差別已經辨明,接著應當建立第四向與第四果。頌說:
頌:在上界的修惑之中,從斷初靜慮的一品起,到斷有頂的八品為止,都名阿羅漢向。第九無間道名為金剛喻定;漏盡之得與盡智俱起,就成無學的應果。
論:就是那位不還者,繼續斷色界與無色界的修所斷惑。從斷初靜慮的第一品算起,到斷有頂的第八品為止,應當知道他轉名為阿羅漢向。
就在這所說的阿羅漢向之中,斷有頂惑的第九無間道,也說名為金剛喻定。因為一切隨眠它都能破之故,並且先前已經破過之故。(要留意)不是說它把一切都破盡了——是說它有能破一切的功能。
在諸能斷惑的無間道之中,與這個定相應的最為殊勝之故(所以獨以金剛為喻)。
論(第一說):金剛喻定說有多種。就是斷有頂第九品惑的無間道生起時,因為通依九地之故,說這個定按『智』『行相』『所緣』的差別來分:未至地所攝的有五十二種。就是:苦類智、集類智緣有頂的苦集,各有四種行相相應,有八;滅法智、道法智各有四種行相相應,有八;滅類智緣八地之滅,一一各有四種行相相應,合三十二;道類智緣八地之道,總有四種行相相應,有四——因為能對治八地的類智品道是同類相因,必定總緣之故。像未至地攝有五十二,中間靜慮與四靜慮應當知道也是這樣。空無邊處二十八,識無邊處二十四,無所有處二十——因為依無色界沒有法智,也沒有『緣下地之滅』的滅類智之故;而緣下地的對治道,則因為同品之道互相為因之故(仍算在內)。
論(第二說):(另有一家)有說:這個定按智、行相、所緣的差別分,未至地所攝有八十種。就是道類智緣八地之道也各別有四種行相相應,由此比前一說增了二十八。像未至地攝有八十種,中間靜慮與四靜慮應當知道也是這樣。空無邊處四十,識無邊處三十二,無所有處二十四。
論(第三說):又有人主張:金剛喻定按智、行相、所緣的差別分,未至地所攝總有一百六十四種。就是滅類智緣八地之滅,有『別緣』與『總緣』兩種,各有四種行相相應,由此比第一說增了一百一十二。像未至地攝一百六十四,中間靜慮與四靜慮應當知道也是這樣。空無邊處五十二,識無邊處三十六,無所有處二十四。
(論主收之)如果再就種性、根等來分別,還要成更多種,照道理應當自己思量。
論:這個定既然能斷有頂地的第九品惑,就能引起『那些惑的盡得』與它俱行的盡智。金剛喻定是斷惑之中最後的無間道;盡智所從生的,是斷惑之中最後的解脫道。由於這個解脫道與諸漏盡之得最初俱生之故,名為盡智。
這樣,盡智一到已生的時候,就成無學的阿羅漢果——因為已經得了『無學應果』之法。為了得別的果而應當修學的事,他已經沒有了,所以得『無學』之名。也就是說,他從此只應當作利他之事,並且是一切有染者所應供養的——依這個意思立『阿羅漢』之名。(其餘的義理照此可以推知)
論(設問與答):前面所辨的四向三果都名為有學。為什麼這前七位得『有學』之名呢?答:因為他們為了得漏盡,常樂於學之故。
學一定有三:一是增上戒,二是增上心,三是增上慧——以戒、定、慧為它們的自體。
論(設難與答):如果這樣,異生也該名為有學了。答:不是。因為異生還沒有如實見知諦理之故,並且他容有後時失去正學之故。正因為這樣,善逝才把『學』字再說一遍。像契經裡佛告憺怕說:『學所應學、學所應學——我只把這樣的人叫作有學。』這是為了使人了知『學於正所應學而沒有退失』,才名為有學,所以薄伽梵把『學』字重說。
論(設難與答):聖者住在本性上(不在加行中)的時候,怎麼也叫有學呢?答:因為學的意願還沒有滿之故——就像行路的人暫時歇一歇,仍舊是在行路。或者說,因為學法恆常隨逐著他之故。
什麼是學法呢?就是有學者的無漏有為法。什麼是無學法呢?就是無學者的無漏有為法。
論(設問與答):為什麼涅槃不名為學呢?答:因為無學與異生也成就它之故。那又為什麼不名為無學呢?答:因為有學與異生也成就它之故。
論:這樣,有學與無學者總成八位聖補特伽羅——行向與住果各有四位之故。就是說:從『為證得預流果』的向,一直到『所證的阿羅漢果』。名字雖有八個,事體只有五個:就是住四果,加上初果之向;因為後三果之向不離前果之故。
這是就『依次第得果』的人說的。如果是倍離欲、全離欲的人住在見道之中,那就名為一來果向、不還果向,而不屬於前一果所攝——就像前面所說修道有『有漏』『無漏』兩種而有差別一樣。
〔正47前半〕由什麼道離什麼地的染
論(承前起問):由什麼樣的道離什麼地的染呢?頌說:
頌:有頂之染唯由無漏道離,其餘的由二道離染。
論:唯有無漏道能離有頂之染,有漏道不能。為什麼呢?因為這上面再沒有世俗道了之故;又因為自地不能對治自地之故;又因為自地的煩惱正在這裡隨增之故。
(這裡有一條通則)如果那個煩惱對於這個道還隨增,這個道就必定不能對治那個煩惱;如果這個道有力量能對治那個煩惱,那個煩惱對於這個道就必定不會隨增。所以自地之道不對治自地。
離其餘八地之染,則通由兩種道——世間道與出世道都能離之故。
〔正47後半〕離繫得有幾種
論(承前起問):既然通由二道離八地之染,那麼各有幾種離繫得呢?頌說:
頌:聖者用二道離八地修惑,各能引生兩種離繫得。
論:諸有學聖者用有漏道離下八地修所斷染的時候,能夠具足引生兩種離繫得。用無漏道離那些染也是一樣——因為兩種道所作的事相同之故。
論(異說與論主之駁):(另有一家)有餘師的解釋是這樣:用無漏道離那些染的時候,憑什麼證知也生起有漏的離繫得呢?憑的是『有捨去無漏之得而煩惱仍不成就』這件事。就是說:有學聖者用無漏道離那些染時,如果不引生『同治的有漏離繫得』,那麼他以聖道具足離了八地之後,若依靜慮得轉根時,就要頓時捨去先來的諸鈍聖道,只得靜慮所攝的利果聖道——這樣一來,上地惑的離繫應當都不成就,於是就該重新成就那些煩惱了。
論主當下不許,說:這個證不合道理。為什麼呢?因為那位聖者縱使沒有有漏的斷得,也不會成就上地的煩惱——就像『分離有頂而得轉根時』以及『異生上生時不成就下惑』那樣。
就是說:譬如分離有頂地之染,後來依靜慮得轉根時,無漏的斷得既然已經頓捨,那一地的離繫又沒有有漏的得,然而那一地的惑也並不成就。又譬如異生生到第二靜慮等處,雖然捨了欲界等煩惱的斷得,卻不成就欲界等的煩惱。這裡也應當是這樣。所以那個不成其為證。
論(義准):既然說聖者用二道離八地修惑各能引生兩種離繫得,那麼照義理可以推得:異生用有漏道,只能引起有漏的斷得;以及聖者用無漏道離見所斷惑與有頂修惑時,只能引生無漏的斷得。
〔正48〕由哪一地之道離哪一地之染
論(承前起問):由哪一地的道離哪一地的染呢?頌說:
頌:無漏的未至道,能離一切地。其餘八地之道離自地與上地。有漏道只離次下地。
論:諸無漏道如果是未至定所攝的,能離欲界之染乃至有頂之染。至於靜慮中間、四靜慮、三無色所攝的,隨其所應各能離自地與上地之染,不能離下地——因為下地已經離過了。
諸有漏道則一切都只能離次下之地,不能離自地等。因為自地的煩惱正在這裡隨增之故、勢力微劣之故、(上地)已經離過之故。
〔正49〕解脫道是不是也屬近分
論(承前起問):諸依近分而離下地之染的,無間道都是近分所攝;那麼解脫道也是近分嗎?答:不是。那是怎樣呢?頌說:
頌:依近分離下地染,前三地的最後解脫道,或入根本、或即近分;上面五地的則唯入根本。
論:諸道所依的近分有八個,就是四靜慮的近分與四無色下邊的近分。所離的有九個,就是欲界與八定。
前三個近分離下三地之染時,第九解脫道現在前的時候,或者入根本定、或者就在近分。上面五個近分各離下地之染時,第九解脫道現在前的時候,必定入根本定,不會就在近分。
為什麼呢?因為近分與根本在『捨根』上是相等的之故(無色與上二靜慮如此);而下三靜慮的近分與根本在『受根』上不同之故(近分是捨受、根本是喜樂受)。
有的人不能入根本,是因為轉入不同的受多少有些艱難之故;然而離下染的時候必定是欣上的(所以多數能入)。如果受沒有差別,就必定入根本。
〔正50〕世俗道緣什麼·作什麼行相
論(承前起問):諸出世道的無間道與解脫道,前面既已說過是緣四諦之境、作十六行相,這在義理上自然可推。那麼世俗道緣什麼、作什麼行相呢?頌說:
頌:世俗的無間道與解脫道,依次緣下地與上地,作麁、苦、障三種行相,以及靜、妙、離三種行相。
論:世俗的無間道與解脫道,依次能緣下地與上地,作『麁、苦、障』與『靜、妙、離』。就是說:諸無間道緣自地的次下地諸有漏法,在麁、苦、障三種行相中作隨一種行相;諸解脫道緣那次上地的諸有漏法,在靜、妙、離三種行相中作隨一種行相。
三個名字都有訓釋。因為不寂靜之故,說名為『麁』。因為要用大劬勞方能越過之故、又不美妙之故,說名為『苦』——是由於它有許多麁重能違害人之故;又因為不是出離之故,說名為『障』——是由於它能障礙越出自地之故,就像牢獄的厚壁能障住人出去一樣。
靜、妙、離三個,翻過來照這樣解釋就是了。
〔正51〕盡智之後起什麼智
論(承前起問):傍論已經說完,應當回來辨本義。盡智之後不隔地生什麼智呢?頌說:
頌:不動種性的,盡智之後必起無生智。其餘的,或起盡智、或起無學正見。這無學正見一切應果都有。
論:不動種性的諸阿羅漢,盡智之後不隔地就起無生智,不會再有盡智或無學正見生起。
除了不動法以外,其餘的阿羅漢,盡智之後不隔地有盡智生,或者就引生無學正見,而不是無生智——因為他後來還容有退之故。
論(設問與答):前面那不動種性的,就沒有正見生嗎?答:有正見生,只是沒有說出來罷了——因為一切應果都有這個之故。就是說:不動法的人在無生智之後,有無生智起,或者有無學正見起。
〔正52〕沙門性與沙門果——八十九
論(承前起問·三問):前面說的四果,是誰的果呢?答:這四果應當知道是沙門果。那麼第一,什麼叫沙門性?第二,這果的體是什麼?第三,果位的差別總共有幾種?頌說:
頌:清淨之道就是沙門性。有為與無為是它的果。這果有八十九,就是解脫道與擇滅。
論:諸無漏道就是沙門性。懷有這個道的人名叫沙門,因為他能勤勞息滅煩惱之故。像契經裡說:『因為能勤勞息除種種惡不善之法』,廣說乃至『所以名為沙門』。
異生不能沒有『異趣』而究竟趣向涅槃之故,所以不是真沙門。
有為與無為是沙門果。契經說這果的差別有四;照法相實說,就位次分有八十九,都以解脫道與擇滅為體性。就是說:為了永斷見所斷惑,有八個無間道、八個解脫道;為了永斷修所斷惑,有八十一個無間道、八十一個解脫道。
諸無間道只是沙門性(不是果);諸解脫道則也是沙門的『有為果』之體,因為它是那無間道的等流果與士用果之故。一一擇滅只是沙門的『無為果』之體,因為它是那無間道的離繫果與士用果之故。這樣合成八十九種。
〔正53〕為什麼只立四果——五因
論(承前起問):如果是這樣,世尊為什麼不把八十九都說出來呢?答:果雖然多,而不都說出來的道理,頌說:
頌:由五因立四果——捨曾得之道、得殊勝之道、總集諸斷、得八智、頓修十六行相。
論:如果斷道之位具足了五因,佛就在經中把它建立為果。
哪五因呢?第一是『捨曾道』,就是捨了先前所得的果道與向道之故。第二是『得勝道』,就是得了果所攝的殊勝之道之故。第三是『總集斷』,就是用總的一個得,得到諸斷之故。第四是『得八智』,就是得了四法智與四類智之故。第五是『能頓修十六行相』,就是能頓修無常等十六行之故。
在四果之位上都具足這五因,其餘位次則不然,所以佛不說(其餘的)。
〔正54〕世俗道所得的兩果何以也叫沙門果
論(承前起問):如果只有清淨之道才是沙門性,那麼由有漏道之力所得的兩個果(一來、不還),怎麼也算是沙門果所攝呢?頌說:
頌:世俗道所得的斷,與聖道所得的相雜之故,又被無漏得所任持之故,也名為沙門果。
論:用世俗道得那兩個果的時候,這果並不是只以世俗道所得的擇滅為斷果之性,而是兼取見道所得的擇滅在其中相雜,總成一個果——因為是同一個『果道之得』所得之故。
由這個道理,契經才說:『什麼叫一來果?就是斷三結、薄貪瞋癡。』『什麼叫不還果?就是斷五下分結。』(三結是見道所斷,正見相雜之義)
又:世俗道所得的擇滅,是被無漏的斷得所任持的之故;由這個力量所持,他退時也不至於命終(而失果)之故,所以也得名為沙門果之體。
〔正55·正56〕沙門性的異名——婆羅門性·梵輪·法輪
論(承前起問):這沙門性有沒有別的名字呢?答:也有。是怎樣呢?頌說:
頌:所說的沙門性,也名婆羅門,也名為梵輪——因為是真梵所轉之故。其中唯有見道說名為法輪,因為速等之相似輪,或者因為具足輻等之故。
論:就是前面所說的真沙門性,經裡也說它名為婆羅門性,因為能遣除諸煩惱之故。
就是這個,也說名為梵輪,因為是真梵王之力所轉之故。佛與無上的梵德相應,所以世尊獨應名『梵』——由契經說佛也名梵、也名寂靜、也名清涼。
就在這裡面,唯獨依著見道,世尊有處說名法輪。像世間的輪有速等之相,見道與它相似,所以名為法輪。
論(設問與答):見道怎麼和它相似呢?答:由『速行』等相似那個輪之故。就是說:見諦之道速疾而行之故、有捨有取之故、降伏未伏之故、鎮壓已伏之故、上下輾轉之故——具足這五相,所以像世間的輪。
論(異說並錄):(另有一家)尊者妙音這樣說:像世間的輪有輻等之相,八支聖道與它相似,所以名輪。就是說:正見、正思惟、正勤、正念像世間輪的輻;正語、正業、正命像轂;正定像輞——所以名為法輪。
論(設問與答):怎麼知道法輪只是見道呢?答:因為憍陳那等人見道生起的時候,就說名『已轉正法輪』之故。
論(設問與答):什麼叫三轉十二行相呢?答:『這是苦聖諦』『這應當遍知』『這已經遍知』——這名為三轉。就在這樣一一轉的時候,各別各別地發生眼、智、明、覺——說這個名為十二行相。
這樣的三轉十二行相,每一諦都有。然而因為數目相等之故,就只說『三轉十二行相』——就像說『二法』『七處善』等一樣(舉其一而該其餘)。
由這三轉,依次顯示見道、修道、無學道三者。毘婆沙師所說的就是這樣。
論(論主自難自結):如果這樣,三轉十二行相就不只是見道了,那怎麼可以說『只在見道上立法輪之名』呢?所以只應當說:就是這三轉十二行相所有的法門名為法輪,這樣才合正理。
論(設問與答):怎麼叫三轉呢?答:三周而轉之故。怎麼叫具足十二行相呢?答:三周循歷四聖諦之故。就是說:『這是苦、這是集、這是滅、這是道』;『這應遍知、這應永斷、這應作證、這應修習』;『這已遍知、這已永斷、這已作證、這已修習』。
論(設問與答):什麼叫作『轉』呢?答:由這個法門往他人的相續中去,使他理解義理之故。或者說,一切聖道都是法輪,因為它在所化者的身中轉之故。在他人相續上見道生起的時候,已經到了『轉』的最初一步,所以名為已轉。
〔正57〕哪一個沙門果依哪一界得
論(承前起問):哪一個沙門果依哪一界得呢?頌說:
頌:前三果唯依欲界之身而得,後一果(阿羅漢)則通依三界之身。前三果何以唯依欲界得——尤其第三果(不還)已離欲,何以仍不依上界得?因為上界沒有見道:那裡無正聞、不緣下地、無厭,並且有經為證之故。
論:前三果只依欲界之身而得;得阿羅漢則依三界之身。
前面兩個果,因為還沒有離欲之故,說它不依上界得,道理上還算可以。第三果(不還)為什麼也不依上界得呢?答:由道理與教證兩方面說。
道理是怎樣的呢?依上界之身沒有見道之故;而不是說『已經離見道而先離欲的人』可以有超越證得不還果的道理(既無見道,就無從超證)。
論(設問與答):為什麼上界必定沒有見道呢?答:一則無色界中沒有正聞之故;二則那一界中不緣下地之故——色界的異生耽著殊勝定樂;三則那裡沒有苦受,不生厭之故——不生厭是不能得見道的。
教證又是怎樣的呢?由經說之故。經裡說:『有五種補特伽羅,在此處通達、在彼處究竟,就是中般乃至上流。』這個『通達』只是指見道,因為它是證圓寂的最初加行之故。由這句話可知,見道在上界決定沒有。
〔Root 36〕The Approach to and the Fruit of Once-Returning — the Three Conditions of Family-to-Family
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has already been made out above that the one who “abides in the fruit and has not yet abandoned the defilements abandoned by cultivation” is named the stream-enterer, who at most returns through birth and death seven times. Now it must next be made out who among the noble ones stand “in the stage of abandoning,” and first the approach to and the fruit of once-returning are to be established. The stanza says:
Stanza: One who has abandoned the third or the fourth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation, and is yet to undergo three births or two, is named family-to-family. All the way to the abandoning of the fifth grade is called the approach to once-returning; abandon the sixth, and one becomes the fruit of once-returning.
Treatise: It is that stream-enterer who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation. If the three conditions are complete, he is thereupon renamed family-to-family. The first is by “abandoning defilement” — he has abandoned the third or the fourth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation. The second is by “achieving the faculties” — he has obtained the faculties without outflows that can counteract those defilements. The third is by “undergoing birth” — he is yet to undergo three or two of the existences of the desire realm.
Within the stanza only the first and the third conditions are stated (abandoning defilement and undergoing birth), and the second is not stated. This is because: after the fruit of stream-entry it says “goes on abandoning defilement,” and that already carries within it the layer of sense that “he has achieved the several faculties without outflows that can counteract those defilements”; it can be drawn out by implication, and so need not be set out item by item.
Yet the phrase “three births or two” must still be stated. The reason is: in practice there is advance and there is retreat, and the number of births each undergoes may be fewer than this, or he may undergo none at all, or more than this — it is just because it is not fixed that this slot of “three births or two” must be marked out before he counts as family-to-family.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is there no “family-to-family by abandoning the fifth grade”? Answer: because when the fifth grade has been abandoned, the sixth must be abandoned next. One grade of defilement has no power to obstruct the matter of obtaining a fruit — just as with the one-interval one, since he has not yet crossed out of the desire realm (the full explanation follows below).
It should be known that family-to-family is of two kinds in all. The first is divine family-to-family: within the destiny of the gods of the desire realm he undergoes birth in three families or two and realizes perfect quiescence, whether in one heavenly place or in two or three. The second is human family-to-family: within the destiny of humans he undergoes birth in three families or two and realizes perfect quiescence, whether in one continent or in two or three.
Now for the approach to and the fruit of once-returning. It is that stream-enterer who goes on abandoning the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation one grade at a time, up to the fifth grade; throughout all of this he should be known to be renamed the approach to the fruit of once-returning. If he abandons the sixth grade, he becomes the fruit of once-returning — this one goes up to the heavens once and comes back to the human world once, and then attains parinirvāṇa, and so is called the fruit of once-returning; after this once there is no further birth.
This one may also be called “thin in greed, hatred, and delusion,” because there remain to him only the low grades of greed, hatred, and delusion.
〔Root 37〕The Approach to and the Fruit of Non-Returning — One-Interval
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The difference between the approach to and the fruit of once-returning having been made out, next the approach to and the fruit of non-returning are to be established. The stanza says:
Stanza: One who has abandoned the seventh or the eighth grade, and is yet to undergo one further birth, is named one-interval. This is the third approach; abandon the ninth grade, and one becomes the fruit of non-returning.
Treatise: It is that once-returner who goes on abandoning the remaining defilements. If the three conditions are complete, he is thereupon renamed one-interval. The first is by “abandoning defilement” — he has abandoned the seventh or the eighth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation. The second is by “achieving the faculties” — he has obtained the faculties without outflows that can counteract those defilements. The third is by “undergoing birth” — he is yet to undergo the one remaining existence of the desire realm.
Within the stanza only the first and the third conditions are stated, and “achieving the faculties” is not stated, for the same reason as before.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): How can one grade of defilement obstruct the obtaining of the fruit of non-returning? Answer: because if that grade is abandoned, one thereupon crosses out of the desire realm. It was said above that “action of the three times is what most obstructs”; it should be known that the defilements are like action in this — because it crosses over the homogeneous level and the maturation level of that realm.
“Interval” has the sense of an interval that intervenes. That one remaining birth becomes an interval, and so he does not realize perfect quiescence; or else the one remaining grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation becomes an interval, and so he does not obtain the fruit of non-returning. One who has this single interval is named one-interval.
Just this one who has abandoned the seventh or the eighth grade of the defilements abandoned by cultivation should be known to be named also the approach to the fruit of non-returning.
Here one layer must be added: if someone, before entering upon the seeing of the truths, has already abandoned beforehand the third or fourth or the seventh or eighth grade of defilement, then when he afterwards obtains the fruit, so long as he has not yet cultivated “the path of the later and superior fruit,” he is still not called family-to-family or one-interval — because he has not yet achieved the faculties without outflows that counteract those defilements.
If he abandons the ninth grade, he becomes the fruit of non-returning, and will certainly not come back to be born in the desire realm. This one may also be called “one who has abandoned the five lower fetters.” Although of those five lower fetters two or three must certainly have been abandoned earlier, at this moment they are gathered together and reckoned as abandoned all at once, and so he is called thus.
〔Root 38 · Root 39〕The Seven Kinds of Non-Returner — the Five Who Proceed to the Form Realm
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Upon this stage of non-returning, the sūtras of the several schools establish differences through various gates. Now the marks of those differences are to be made out. The stanza says:
Stanza: Herein there are the four kinds: attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, upon birth, with exertion, and without exertion. There is one kind that goes upstream: if he has the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions, he can be born in Akaniṣṭha, and within this there are further the full leap, the half leap, and dying everywhere; the rest can be born at the summit of existence. As for those who proceed to the formless realm, there are four kinds. Besides these there is also one who attains parinirvāṇa in the present body.
Treatise: This non-returner is said in sum to be of seven kinds. First, the differences of those who “proceed to the form realm” are five: first, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval; second, attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth; third, attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion; fourth, attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion; fifth, going upstream.
These several names all have their derivation. This one attains parinirvāṇa “in the interval,” and so it is said that he is named one who attains parinirvāṇa in the interval. Likewise it should be known: this one attains parinirvāṇa “upon having been born,” this one attains parinirvāṇa “with exertion,” this one attains parinirvāṇa “without exertion,” and so they are named attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth and the rest. This one flows “upward,” and so he is named one who goes upstream.
The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa in the interval” is he who, on his way to birth in the form realm, attains parinirvāṇa while abiding in the stage of intermediate existence. The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa upon birth” is he who, having been born in the form realm, attains parinirvāṇa before long, because he is furnished with the two paths of diligent cultivation and swift advance.
Treatise (a divergent account and the author’s refutation): The parinirvāṇa spoken of here is the one with remainder. (There is another party.) Some other masters say: it extends to the one without remainder as well. The author disallows this on the spot, saying: this is unreasonable, because that one has no mastery over the casting off of his life.
The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa with exertion” is he who, having been born in the form realm, does not let his preparatory effort rest for a long time and attains parinirvāṇa only by much exertion — this one has only the diligent cultivation and no path of swift advance. The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa without exertion” is he who, having been born in the form realm and after a long while, lets his preparatory effort slacken and rest, and attains parinirvāṇa without much exertion — this one lacks the diligent cultivation and yet has the path of swift advance.
Treatise (a divergent account and the author’s refutation): (There is another party.) Some say: the difference between these two lies in this, that the one takes the conditioned and the other the unconditioned noble path as its object, and that they obtain nirvāṇa in that order. The author disallows this on the spot, saying: this account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping.
Treatise: Yet that the sūtras state attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion first and with exertion after — such an order does accord with principle. For the one who has the path of swift advance (without exertion) and the one who has it not (with exertion) can both accomplish the matter of nirvāṇa; and the kind that is obtained without having to use exertion goes more smoothly than the kind that is obtained only by using exertion — and therefore without exertion is stated first.
As for attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth, that one has obtained the swiftest and highest grade of the path, and his latent tendencies are the feeblest, and so he attains parinirvāṇa not long after he is born.
The one said to “go upstream” has the sense of “proceeding upward” — “flowing” and “proceeding” are one in sense. That is to say: he dies out of the desire realm and is born into the form realm, yet cannot realize perfect quiescence there, but must be born ever higher by stages before he attains parinirvāṇa.
This one who goes upstream divides further into two classes, because “cause” and “result” differ. As to the “cause”: whether he has the mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions. As to the “result”: whether Akaniṣṭha or the summit of existence is his last destination.
First the class that has the mixed cultivation: if he has the mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions, he can be born in Akaniṣṭha and there attain parinirvāṇa. This class has three further differences, namely the distinction of the full leap, the half leap, and dying everywhere.
The one said to make “the full leap” is he who, while in the desire realm, has already mixedly cultivated all four meditative absorptions, and afterwards meets with conditions and loses the upper three absorptions; then, taking the relish of the first absorption as his condition, at the end of his life he is born up into the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven. By the force of what he practiced repeatedly in his former life he is again able to cultivate the fourth absorption mixedly, and dying out of the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven he is born in Akaniṣṭha — dying out of the very first place and born into the very last heaven, leaping over the middle at one stroke: this is the sense of the full leap.
The one said to make “the half leap” is he who from the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven is born by stages down into the Pure Abodes, until in the middle he is able to leap over one place and be born in Akaniṣṭha — because he leaps but not fully, he is named half leap. (Here one matter is mentioned in passing.) A noble one is certainly not born in the place of the Mahābrahmā Heaven, because it is a place where wrong views arise, and because there one occupies of oneself the position of a single teacher.
The one said to “die everywhere” is he who from the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven is born by stages and undergoes one birth everywhere in every place, and only at the last is able to be born in Akaniṣṭha — because he has died once in every place, he is named dying everywhere.
Treatise: There is no non-returner who undergoes a second birth in a place where he has already been born. For as regards birth he always seeks what is superior, and does not seek what is equal or inferior. And it is just for this reason that the sense of “non-returning” is complete — he certainly does not come back to be born in a place where he has been born before. Not being born even in his own place, how much less will he be born anywhere below it.
It should be known that what has been said above is, of the two classes of those who go upstream, the class that “by the cause of having the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions attains parinirvāṇa in Akaniṣṭha.”
The other class, those who have no mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions, can be born at the summit of existence and there attain parinirvāṇa. That is to say: he had before no mixed cultivation of the absorptions, and taking the relish of the several absorptions as his condition, he dies from here and is born everywhere throughout the places of the form realm, only he cannot be born in the five Pure Abode heavens. After the end of his life in the form realm, he is born in order through the three formless spheres, and at the last is born at the summit of existence and there attains parinirvāṇa.
Of these two classes of those who go upstream, the former is of the practice of contemplation and the latter of the practice of stilling — because the one delights in discernment and the other in absorption, and thus they differ.
Treatise (an objection set and answered): That these two classes of those who go upstream should attain parinirvāṇa within a lower level does not appear to contravene principle; why then is it said that they “take Akaniṣṭha and the summit of existence for their last place”? Answer: because beyond those two there is no place to proceed to — just as the stream-enterer at most returns through birth seven times (an upper limit, not a saying that he must reach it).
These five spoken of above are named the non-returners who “proceed to the form realm.”
The differences of those who “proceed to the formless realm” are four kinds: that is, while in the desire realm they have already become free of craving for the form realm, and at the end of their life here they are born into the formless realm. The differences within this are only four, because they are divided according to the differences of “attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth.” These four together with the five above make six kinds of non-returner.
Besides these there is one further kind, who proceeds neither to the form realm nor to the formless, but abiding in this very place is able to attain parinirvāṇa, and is named attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life. Together with the six above, this makes seven.
〔Root 40〕The Nine Kinds of Non-Returner — Three Kinds Each Divided into Three
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Among the five non-returners who “proceed to the form realm” there is yet another gate that displays their differences. The stanza says:
Stanza: Those who proceed to the form realm are of nine kinds, namely three kinds each divided into three. Because action, defilement, and faculty are distinct, there come to be three threes, nine differences in all.
Treatise: That is, the five non-returners who proceed to the form realm are first established in sum as three, and each of these is further divided into three, and so there come to be nine kinds.
Which three? Attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, upon birth, and going upstream, because these differ (attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion and without exertion being both gathered into attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth).
How is it said that the three kinds are each divided into three? First, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three kinds: attaining parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time — these three are displayed by the simile of the three sparks. Attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth also divides into three kinds: namely, attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth, with exertion, and without exertion reckoned all together; these three all attain parinirvāṇa after having been born, and so all should be named attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth. Among those who go upstream there are also three kinds: because the leap, the half leap, and the rest differ.
Yet these three sets of three are all alike divided according to attaining parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time, and so when set over against one another they are not confounded.
These three kinds and nine kinds of non-returner have their differences of swift, not swift, and long in coming because action, defilement, and faculty differ. Their being first constituted as three kinds is by the difference of having done and increased “action to be experienced upon its raising,” “action to be experienced in the next life,” and “action to be experienced in a later life”; and in that same order it is by the difference in the active presence of the low, middle, and high grades of defilement, and by the difference of the high, middle, and low faculties — these three each according as it fits.
Analyzed still more finely: it is likewise because action, defilement, and faculty differ that each kind has three distinctions, and so there come to be nine kinds. That is to say: of the first two kinds (in the interval and upon birth) and the third kind (going upstream), the first two are each constituted as three kinds by the differences of defilement and faculty, and not by a difference of action; while the latter one (going upstream) is also divided into three kinds by the difference of “action to be experienced in a later life.” Hence it is said that “those non-returners who proceed to the form realm come, by the distinctness of action, defilement, and faculty, to the differences of three threes.”
〔Root 41〕The Seven Destinies of Good Men
Treatise (the author poses a question to himself): If that is so (there being nine kinds among those who proceed to the form realm), why then does the Buddha in the sūtras of the several schools say that there are only seven destinies of good men? The stanza says:
Stanza: The seven destinies of good men are established because those who go upstream are not further distinguished. They practice the good and do not practice the evil, and they have a going upward and no coming back again.
Treatise (the author’s own answer): The three kinds of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, the three kinds upon birth, and going upstream reckoned as one — the sūtra establishes the seven destinies of good men in accordance with this. Although those who go upstream are of three kinds, since all of them have the dharma of “going upstream” they are named going upstream; and because in this respect their sense is the same, they are for the time being established as one.
Treatise (the second round of question and answer): Why are the destinies of good men established in accordance with these seven alone, and not in accordance with the other noble ones in training? Answer: “destiny” has the sense of proceeding. The other ones in training all likewise practice wholesome actions, and in this there is no difference (so that practicing the good cannot alone mark them off). These seven alone “all practice wholesome action and do not practice evil action,” while the others are not so. And these seven alone proceed to the upper realms and do not come back again, while the others are not so either. Therefore the destinies of good men are established in accordance with these seven alone.
Treatise (the third round of question and answer): If that is so, why does a sūtra say “what is a good man? He is one who has achieved the right view of one in training,” and so on at length? Answer: the other ones in training, if spoken of by another gate, may also be said to have the nature of good men — for the several ones in training have all obtained, with respect to the five evils, the discipline of “never doing them,” and their unwholesome defilements too are for the most part abandoned. But the name “destiny of a good man” is not established by that other gate; it is established by “practicing only the good and not the evil,” and by “relying only upon a superior cause to go to the upper realms.”
〔Root 42〕The Noble Ones Who Have Undergone Birth — Not Going to Another Realm · Not Sharpening the Faculties · Not Falling Back
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Do those who stand in the noble stage and have undergone birth also have these marks of difference? Answer: they do not. How then is it? The stanza says:
Stanza: A noble one who has undergone birth in the desire realm will not go on to be born in any other realm. This class, and those who are born up into the upper realms, have neither the sharpening of the faculties nor falling back.
Treatise: If one who stands in the noble stage has undergone birth in the desire realm, then he will certainly not go on to be born in the form or the formless realm — for having realized the fruit of non-returning, he is settled upon attaining parinirvāṇa in the present body. If he is a noble one who has undergone birth in the form realm, then the principle of his being born up into the formless realm is admitted, just as with the one who “proceeds to the form realm and goes at the extreme to the summit of existence.”
Treatise (a doubt from the testimony of scripture, and the explaining through): Yet Śakra, lord of the gods, once spoke thus: “I have heard that there are gods named Akaniṣṭha, and when I afterwards fall away I shall be born there.” (He had already obtained stream-entry; how could he speak so?) The Vaibhāṣika masters explain it through thus: it is because Śakra did not comprehend the marks of the Abhidharma; and the reason the Buddha did not forbid him was to make him glad.
Treatise (the author asks and answers himself): Just this one who has undergone birth in the desire realm, and those noble ones who have from here been born up into the upper realms, certainly have neither the sharpening of the faculties nor falling back. Why is it not allowed that noble ones who have “undergone birth in the desire realm” and who are “born upward” should have the sharpening of the faculties and falling back? Answer: because they certainly have neither. And why do they certainly not have them? Answer: because the faculties they have practiced after undergoing birth are ripened to the utmost, and because they have obtained a superior support to depend upon.
Treatise (the author asks and answers himself · a supplementary explanation by the Vaibhāṣika masters): Why is it that one in training who has not yet become free of craving for desire does not have the matter of “attaining parinirvāṇa within the stage of intermediate existence”? Answer: because his noble path is not yet ripened through, because he cannot yet easily make it present, and because the latent tendencies he has are not yet of the feeblest.
The Vaibhāṣika masters make a further explaining through, thus: because the dharmas of the desire realm are the hardest of all to cross over, and because he still has many other things to do — namely, he should still go on abandoning the two classes of defilement, the unwholesome and the indeterminate; he should still go on realizing the second and the third fruits of the ascetic life; and he should still cross over the dharmas of the three realms all together; whereas abiding in the stage of intermediate existence there is no such capability.
〔Root 43〕The Mixed Cultivation of the Meditative Absorptions — Which Is Cultivated First · How It Counts as Accomplished · Why It Is Cultivated
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes · three questions): It was said above that one who goes upstream takes the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions as his cause and can proceed to Akaniṣṭha. Then, first, which absorption should he cultivate mixedly first? Second, by what stage may one know that the mixed cultivation is already accomplished? Third, and for what reason is the mixed cultivation of the absorptions undertaken? The stanza says:
Stanza: The fourth meditative absorption is cultivated mixedly first. Its accomplishment is by “the mixing of a single thought-instant.” It is for the sake of birth, of ease in the present dharma, and of blocking a falling back into the defilements.
Treatise: Whoever would cultivate the four meditative absorptions mixedly must cultivate the fourth absorption mixedly first. Because that concentration is the most capable of all, and because among the several practices of ease it is the most excellent.
One who thus cultivates the several absorptions mixedly is either an arhat or a non-returner. He must first enter the fourth absorption and let many thought-instants of mind without outflows be present in succession; from here he draws forth many thought-instants of mind with outflows, and then again many thought-instants of mind without outflows are present. Turning about back and forth in this way, the later stretches grow shorter by degrees, until at the last there remain only two thought-instants without outflows, which then draw forth two thought-instants with outflows as present, and with nothing intervening two thought-instants without outflows arise again — this is called the “completion of the preparatory effort” of the concentration of mixed cultivation.
Further on, from a single thought-instant without outflows alone he raises a single thought-instant with outflows as present, and with nothing intervening a single thought-instant without outflows arises again. In this way that one middle moment with outflows is mixed in by the two moments without outflows before and after it — and only this is called the “completion of the fundamental” of the concentration of mixed cultivation.
(This set of three moments has a correspondence.) The first two moments are like the uninterrupted path, and the third moment is like the path of liberation.
The mixed cultivation of the fourth absorption being thus finished, riding upon this momentum he is also able, each according as it fits, to cultivate the lower three absorptions mixedly.
Again: if one has first cultivated the several absorptions mixedly in this way in the three continents of the human destiny of the desire realm, then even if he afterwards falls away from them and is born into the form realm, he is still able to cultivate the absorptions mixedly as he did before.
Treatise (the answer to the third question): The mixed cultivation of the absorptions is for the sake of three conditions: first, for the sake of birth; second, for the sake of ease in the present dharma; third, for the sake of blocking a falling back into the arising of the defilements.
As for the non-returner: those of keen faculties among them do it for the sake of ease in the present dharma and of birth in the Pure Abodes; those of dull faculties do it also for the sake of blocking a falling back — because they fear falling back. Cultivating mixedly in this way makes “the concentration associated with relish” the more remote.
As for the arhat: those of keen faculties do it for the sake of ease in the present dharma; those of dull faculties do it also for the sake of guarding against a falling back into the arising of the defilements.
〔First Half of Root 44〕Why the Pure Abodes Are Only Five Places
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The mixed cultivation of the absorptions is for the sake of birth in the Pure Abodes. Then why are the places of the Pure Abodes only five? The stanza says:
Stanza: Because the mixed cultivation has five grades, the places of birth are the five Pure Abodes.
Treatise: Because the mixed perfuming and cultivating of the fourth meditative absorption has five grades, the Pure Abodes are only five places.
Which five grades? Namely the differences of the low grade, the middle grade, the high-high grade, the surpassing-high grade, and the utmost grade.
Herein: for the first grade only three minds need be present for it to be accomplished — namely, first raising one without outflows, next raising one with outflows, and after that one without outflows. The second grade has six minds, the third nine, the fourth twelve, the fifth fifteen. Cultivating the absorptions mixedly in five grades in this way, one draws down the five Pure Abode heavens in that same order.
It should be known that here it is “the force of what is without outflows perfuming and cultivating what has outflows” that makes it draw down the Pure Abodes.
Treatise (a divergent account recorded alongside): (There is another party.) Some other masters say: it is by the dominance in order of the five, confidence, diligence, mindfulness, concentration, and discernment, that the five Pure Abodes are drawn down. (The text of the treatise sets this account alongside without adding a refutation.)
〔Second Half of Root 44〕The Bodily Witness
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The sūtras say that among the non-returners there is one named the bodily witness. In dependence upon what superior quality is the name “bodily witness” established? The stanza says:
Stanza: A non-returner who has obtained the absorption of cessation is renamed the bodily witness.
Treatise: To have “the acquisition of the absorption of cessation” is what is called having obtained the absorption of cessation. It is that non-returner who, if within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation, is thereupon renamed the bodily witness. That is to say: this non-returner witnesses by his “body” a dharma resembling nirvāṇa, and so is named the bodily witness.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is he said to be named the “bodily” witness alone? Answer: because at that time mind is already absent, and because it arises in dependence upon the body.
(Here the author brings out a further explanation.) Speaking as the principle really is, one should say thus: he rises from the absorption of cessation and obtains what he had not obtained before, the quiescence of a body possessed of consciousness, and he thereupon thinks thus: this absorption of cessation is the most quiescent of all, utterly resembling nirvāṇa. Witnessing thus the quiescence of the body, he is therefore named the bodily witness. It is because the acquisition and the cognition are present that the quiescence of the body is witnessed.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): The sūtras say that there are eighteen who are in training. Why is the bodily witness not stated among them? Answer: because the “cause depended upon” is wanting.
What is called the cause depended upon? It is the three trainings without outflows together with their fruit — the differences among those in training are established precisely in dependence upon those. And since the absorption of cessation is neither a training nor the fruit of a training, the differences among those in training are not stated with respect to “achieving that.”
Treatise (the numbers of the fine analysis): The differences of the non-returner, in their coarse aspect, are as stated; if analyzed finely, they may come to several thousand kinds. How is this to be understood?
Take attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval for an instance. Established by “faculty,” it comes to three kinds, because the low, middle, and high faculties differ. Established by “level,” it comes to four kinds, because proceeding to the first absorption and the rest differs. Established by “lineage,” it comes to six kinds, because the lineage liable to falling back and the rest differ. Established by “place,” it comes to sixteen kinds, because the Brahmakāyika Heaven and the rest differ. Established by “freedom from the defilement of a level,” it comes to thirty-six kinds, because from “bound by all the bonds of the form realm” up to “freed from the eight grades of defilement of the fourth absorption” there are just so many stages.
If one establishes them by combining the four — place, lineage, freedom from defilement, and faculty — they come in all to two thousand five hundred ninety-two. How is this reckoned? Take one place: therein the lineages are six; and each single lineage, divided again by the gate of freedom from defilement, comes to nine kinds — that is, in whatever level, reckoning from being bound by all the bonds up to being freed from eight grades. Thus six times nine makes fifty-four; then sixteen places times fifty-four makes eight hundred sixty-four; then multiplying it by the faculties (three grades) makes three times as much, and so it comes in all to two thousand five hundred ninety-two.
(Here there is a convention for the reckoning.) Whoever is freed from the nine grades of defilement of a lower level is said to be named “bound by all the bonds” of the upper level — this is so that the counts of freedom from defilement may come out even for every level.
In this way it is so up to those who go upstream as well. The five kinds reckoned together, the accumulated number comes in all to twelve thousand nine hundred sixty.
〔Root 45 · Root 46〕The Approach to Arhatship and the Vajra-like Concentration
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The differences of the third approach and the third fruit having been made out, next the fourth approach and the fourth fruit are to be established. The stanza says:
Stanza: Among the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the upper realms, from the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption up to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence, all is named the approach to arhatship. The ninth uninterrupted path is named the vajra-like concentration; the acquisition of the exhaustion of the outflows arises together with the knowledge of exhaustion, and one becomes the worthy fruit of one beyond training.
Treatise: It is that non-returner who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the form and the formless realms. From the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption up to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence, he should be known to be renamed the approach to arhatship.
Within this approach to arhatship just spoken of, the ninth uninterrupted path that abandons the defilement of the summit of existence is also said to be named the vajra-like concentration. Because it is able to break every latent tendency, and because it has already broken them before. (One must take note.) It is not said that it has broken all of them to exhaustion — it is said that it has the capability of breaking them all.
Among the uninterrupted paths able to abandon defilement, the one associated with this concentration is the most excellent of all (and so the vajra alone is taken as its simile).
Treatise (the first account): The vajra-like concentration is said to be of many kinds. That is, when the uninterrupted path that abandons the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence arises, since it extends to a dependence upon nine levels, this concentration is said, when divided by the differences of “cognition,” “mode of apprehension,” and “object,” to have fifty-two kinds as gathered under access concentration. Namely: the subsequent cognition concerning suffering and the subsequent cognition concerning origination take the suffering and the origination of the summit of existence as object, each associated with four modes of apprehension, making eight; the cognition of dharma concerning cessation and the cognition of dharma concerning the path are each associated with four modes of apprehension, making eight; the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes the cessation of the eight levels as object, each one associated with four modes of apprehension, making thirty-two together; the subsequent cognition concerning the path takes the path of the eight levels as object, with four modes of apprehension in all, making four — because the paths of the class of subsequent cognition that counteract the eight levels are causes of one another as of one class, and must take them all together as object. As access concentration gathers fifty-two, so it should be known are the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions. The sphere of boundless space has twenty-eight, the sphere of boundless consciousness twenty-four, the sphere of nothingness twenty — because in dependence upon the formless realm there is no cognition of dharma, nor any subsequent cognition concerning cessation that “takes the cessation of a lower level as object”; while as for taking the counteracting path of a lower level as object, since paths of the same class are causes of one another, that is still reckoned in.
Treatise (the second account): (There is another party.) Some say: this concentration, divided by the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object, has eighty kinds as gathered under access concentration. That is, the subsequent cognition concerning the path also has four modes of apprehension severally for the path of each of the eight levels, and by this it exceeds the former account by twenty-eight. As access concentration gathers eighty kinds, so it should be known are the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions. The sphere of boundless space has forty, the sphere of boundless consciousness thirty-two, the sphere of nothingness twenty-four.
Treatise (the third account): There are also those who hold: the vajra-like concentration, divided by the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object, has in all one hundred sixty-four kinds as gathered under access concentration. That is, the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes the cessation of the eight levels as object in two ways, “severally as object” and “all together as object,” each associated with four modes of apprehension, and by this it exceeds the first account by one hundred twelve. As access concentration gathers one hundred sixty-four, so it should be known are the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions. The sphere of boundless space has fifty-two, the sphere of boundless consciousness thirty-six, the sphere of nothingness twenty-four.
(The author gathers it up.) If one analyzes further by lineage, faculty, and the rest, still more kinds come to be; this should be pondered out as principle requires.
Treatise: Since this concentration is able to abandon the ninth grade of defilement at the level of the summit of existence, it can draw forth “the acquisition of the exhaustion of those defilements” together with the knowledge of exhaustion that proceeds along with it. The vajra-like concentration is the last uninterrupted path among those that abandon defilement; that from which the knowledge of exhaustion arises is the last path of liberation among those that abandon defilement. Because this path of liberation arises together with the acquisition of the exhaustion of the several outflows for the first time, it is named the knowledge of exhaustion.
Thus, as soon as the knowledge of exhaustion has arisen, one becomes the fruit of the arhat beyond training — because one has obtained the dharma of “the worthy fruit of one beyond training.” The things he should train in for the sake of obtaining a further fruit are for him no longer, and so he obtains the name “beyond training.” That is to say, from this time on he should only do what benefits others, and he is one to whom all who have defilement should make offerings — the name “arhat” is established in accordance with this sense. (The remaining senses may be known accordingly.)
Treatise (a question posed and answered): The four approaches and three fruits made out above are all named those in training. Why do these first seven obtain the name “in training”? Answer: because for the sake of obtaining the exhaustion of the outflows they constantly delight in training.
Trainings are certainly three: first, the higher discipline; second, the higher mind; third, the higher discernment — having discipline, concentration, and discernment for their own entity.
Treatise (an objection set and answered): If that is so, an ordinary being too ought to be named one in training. Answer: not so. Because an ordinary being has not yet seen and known the principle of the truths as it really is, and because it is admitted that he may at a later time lose the right training. It is just for this reason that the Well-Gone One says the word “training” twice over. As in a sūtra where the Buddha addresses Danpa: “Training in what should be trained in, training in what should be trained in — such a one alone do I call one in training.” This is so that one may understand that it is only “training in what is rightly to be trained in without any falling away” that is named being in training, and therefore the Bhagavat says the word “training” a second time.
Treatise (an objection set and answered): When a noble one abides in his intrinsic state (and not in preparatory effort), how is he then called one in training? Answer: because the intention to train is not yet fulfilled — like a traveler who rests a while and is still upon the road. Or else because the dharmas of training constantly follow along after him.
What are the dharmas of training? They are the dharmas without outflows and conditioned of one who is in training. What are the dharmas of one beyond training? They are the dharmas without outflows and conditioned of one who is beyond training.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is nirvāṇa not named training? Answer: because one beyond training and an ordinary being achieve it as well. And why is it not named beyond training? Answer: because one in training and an ordinary being achieve it as well.
Treatise: Thus those in training and those beyond training come in all to eight noble pudgalas — because proceeding upon an approach and abiding in a fruit are each of four. That is to say: from the approach “for the sake of realizing the fruit of stream-entry” up to “the fruit of arhatship realized.” Although the names are eight, the entities are only five: namely, abiding in the four fruits, together with the approach to the first fruit; because the approaches to the latter three fruits are not apart from the preceding fruit.
This is said with regard to one who obtains the fruits “in due order.” If one who is doubly free of craving or wholly free of craving abides within the path of seeing, he is then named the approach to the fruit of once-returning or to the fruit of non-returning, and is not gathered under the preceding fruit — just as it was said above that the path of cultivation is of two kinds, “with outflows” and “without outflows,” and differs accordingly.
〔First Half of Root 47〕By What Path the Defilement of What Level Is Left Behind
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): By what kind of path is the defilement of what level left behind? The stanza says:
Stanza: The defilement of the summit of existence is left behind by the path without outflows alone; the rest are left behind by the two paths.
Treatise: Only the path without outflows can free one from the defilement of the summit of existence, and a path with outflows cannot. Why? Because above this there is no further mundane path; and because a level cannot counteract that level itself; and because the defilements of that very level increase by attachment right here.
(Here there is a general rule.) If those defilements still increase by attachment with respect to this path, then this path certainly cannot counteract those defilements; if this path has the power to counteract those defilements, then those defilements certainly do not increase by attachment with respect to this path. Therefore the path of a level does not counteract that level itself.
As for freedom from the defilement of the other eight levels, it extends to both kinds of path — because both the mundane and the supramundane path can free one from them.
〔Second Half of Root 47〕How Many Acquisitions of Release from Bondage There Are
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Since freedom from the defilement of the eight levels extends to the two paths, how many acquisitions of release from bondage are there in each case? The stanza says:
Stanza: When a noble one by the two paths becomes free of the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the eight levels, each can draw forth two acquisitions of release from bondage.
Treatise: When the several noble ones in training by a path with outflows become free of the defilement abandoned by cultivation in the lower eight levels, they are able to draw forth both acquisitions of release from bondage in full. Becoming free of those defilements by a path without outflows is likewise — because what the two paths do is the same.
Treatise (a divergent account and the author’s refutation): (There is another party.) The explanation of some other masters runs thus: when one becomes free of those defilements by a path without outflows, by what is it known that an acquisition of release from bondage with outflows arises as well? By this, that “there is a casting off of the acquisition without outflows and yet the defilements are still not achieved.” That is to say: when a noble one in training becomes free of those defilements by a path without outflows, if he did not draw forth “an acquisition of release from bondage with outflows that counteracts them alike,” then when, having by the noble path become fully free of the eight levels, he sharpens his faculties in dependence upon a meditative absorption, he would at that moment cast off all at once the several dull noble paths he had before and obtain only the keen noble path of the fruit gathered under that absorption — and thus the release from bondage in respect of the defilements of the upper levels ought all to be unachieved, and he ought thereupon to achieve those defilements over again.
The author disallows this on the spot, saying: this proof is unreasonable. Why? Because that noble one, even if he had no acquisition of the abandonment with outflows, would still not achieve the defilements of the upper levels — as with “sharpening the faculties after becoming separated from the summit of existence,” and with “an ordinary being not achieving the lower defilements when he is born upward.”
That is to say: as when, having become separated from the defilement of the level of the summit of existence, one afterwards sharpens his faculties in dependence upon a meditative absorption, the acquisition of the abandonment without outflows having been cast off all at once, and the release from bondage of that level having no acquisition with outflows either, yet the defilements of that level are not achieved. And again, as when an ordinary being is born into the second absorption and the rest, although he casts off the acquisitions of the abandonment of the defilements of the desire realm and the rest, he does not achieve the defilements of the desire realm and the rest. Here too it should be so. Therefore that does not amount to a proof.
Treatise (what follows by implication): Since it is said that a noble one, becoming free by the two paths of the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the eight levels, can in each case draw forth two acquisitions of release from bondage, it follows by implication that: an ordinary being, using a path with outflows, can raise only an acquisition of abandonment with outflows; and that a noble one, when by a path without outflows he becomes free of the defilements abandoned by seeing and of the defilements abandoned by cultivation at the summit of existence, can draw forth only an acquisition of abandonment without outflows.
〔Root 48〕By the Path of Which Level the Defilement of Which Level Is Left Behind
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): By the path of which level is the defilement of which level left behind? The stanza says:
Stanza: The path without outflows of access concentration can free one from every level. The paths of the other eight levels free one from their own level and from the levels above. A path with outflows frees one only from the level next below.
Treatise: If the several paths without outflows are gathered under access concentration, they can free one from the defilement of the desire realm up to that of the summit of existence. As for those gathered under the intermediate absorption, the four absorptions, and the three formless spheres, each according as it fits can free one from the defilement of its own level and of the levels above, and cannot free one from the levels below — because those below have already been left behind.
The several paths with outflows, on the other hand, can all of them free one only from the level next below, and not from their own level and the rest. Because the defilements of their own level increase by attachment right here; because their force is feeble; and because (the upper levels) have already been left behind.
〔Root 49〕Whether the Path of Liberation Too Belongs to the Neighboring Stage
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Of the several who in dependence upon a neighboring stage become free of the defilement of a lower level, the uninterrupted paths are all gathered under the neighboring stage; is the path of liberation also of the neighboring stage? Answer: it is not. How then is it? The stanza says:
Stanza: In depending upon a neighboring stage to become free of the defilement of a lower level, the last path of liberation of the first three levels either enters the fundamental absorption or remains in the neighboring stage; that of the five levels above enters the fundamental absorption alone.
Treatise: The neighboring stages upon which the several paths depend are eight, namely the neighboring stages of the four meditative absorptions and the neighboring stages at the lower edge of the four formless spheres. Those from which one becomes free are nine, namely the desire realm and the eight absorptions.
When the first three neighboring stages free one from the defilement of the lower three levels, at the moment when the ninth path of liberation is present, one either enters the fundamental absorption or remains within the neighboring stage. When the five neighboring stages above each free one from the defilement of the level below, at the moment when the ninth path of liberation is present one must enter the fundamental absorption, and does not remain within the neighboring stage.
Why? Because the neighboring stage and the fundamental absorption are equal in respect of “the faculty of equanimity” (this being so of the formless spheres and the upper two absorptions); whereas the neighboring stages and the fundamental absorptions of the lower three absorptions differ in respect of “the faculty of feeling” (the neighboring stage having the feeling of equanimity, the fundamental absorption the feelings of joy and pleasure).
Some are unable to enter the fundamental absorption, because turning into a different feeling is somewhat difficult; yet at the time of becoming free of the lower defilement one must be delighting in what is above (and so the greater number are able to enter). If the feelings do not differ, one must enter the fundamental absorption.
〔Root 50〕What the Mundane Path Takes as Object · What Modes of Apprehension It Makes
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Of the supramundane paths, the uninterrupted and the liberation paths were said above to take the object-field of the four truths and to make the sixteen modes of apprehension, and this follows of itself by principle. What then does the mundane path take as object, and what modes of apprehension does it make? The stanza says:
Stanza: The mundane uninterrupted and liberation paths take, in that order, the lower level and the upper level as object, making the three modes of apprehension of coarseness, suffering, and obstruction, and the three modes of apprehension of calm, sublimity, and escape.
Treatise: The mundane uninterrupted and liberation paths can take, in that order, the lower level and the upper level as object, making “coarseness, suffering, and obstruction” and “calm, sublimity, and escape.” That is to say: the several uninterrupted paths take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level next below their own, making any one of the three modes of apprehension of coarseness, suffering, and obstruction; the several liberation paths take as object the dharmas with outflows of that level next above, making any one of the three modes of apprehension of calm, sublimity, and escape.
All three names have their gloss. Because it is not quiescent, it is said to be named “coarse.” Because it can be crossed over only by great toil, and because it is not sublime, it is said to be named “suffering” — this being because it has much coarse heaviness able to do one harm; and because it is not a going forth, it is said to be named “obstruction” — this being because it can obstruct one’s crossing out of one’s own level, as the thick wall of a prison can obstruct a man from going out.
As for the three, calm, sublimity, and escape, they are to be explained by reversing this.
〔Root 51〕What Cognition Arises After the Knowledge of Exhaustion
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The incidental discussion being finished, we should come back and make out the main sense. What cognition arises with nothing intervening after the knowledge of exhaustion? The stanza says:
Stanza: For those of the unshakable lineage, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising must arise. For the rest, either a knowledge of exhaustion arises or the right view of one beyond training. This right view of one beyond training every worthy fruit has.
Treatise: For the several arhats of the unshakable lineage, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising arises with nothing intervening, and there arises no further knowledge of exhaustion or right view of one beyond training.
For the other arhats, apart from those of the dharma of the unshakable, after the knowledge of exhaustion a knowledge of exhaustion arises with nothing intervening, or else the right view of one beyond training is drawn forth, and not the knowledge of non-arising — because it is admitted that they may afterwards fall back.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): For those of the unshakable lineage spoken of above, does no right view arise? Answer: right view does arise, only it was not stated — because every worthy fruit has this. That is to say: for one of the dharma of the unshakable, after the knowledge of non-arising a knowledge of non-arising arises, or else the right view of one beyond training arises.
〔Root 52〕The Nature of the Ascetic Life and the Fruits of the Ascetic Life — Eighty-Nine
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes · three questions): The four fruits spoken of above — whose fruits are they? Answer: these four should be known to be the fruits of the ascetic life. Then, first, what is the nature of the ascetic life? Second, what is the entity of these fruits? Third, how many differences of the stages of the fruit are there in all? The stanza says:
Stanza: The pure path is the nature of the ascetic life. The conditioned and the unconditioned are its fruit. These fruits are eighty-nine, namely the paths of liberation and the cessations through discernment.
Treatise: The several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life. One who bears this path is named an ascetic, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements. As a sūtra says: “because he is able to strive and to still away the several evil and unwholesome dharmas,” and so on at length up to “therefore he is named an ascetic.”
An ordinary being cannot proceed with finality toward nirvāṇa without “a different destination,” and therefore is not a true ascetic.
The conditioned and the unconditioned are the fruits of the ascetic life. The sūtras say that the differences of these fruits are four; but speaking as the marks of dharmas really are, and reckoning by stage, they are eighty-nine, all having the paths of liberation and the cessations through discernment for their nature. That is to say: for the everlasting abandoning of the defilements abandoned by seeing there are eight uninterrupted paths and eight paths of liberation; for the everlasting abandoning of the defilements abandoned by cultivation there are eighty-one uninterrupted paths and eighty-one paths of liberation.
The several uninterrupted paths are only the nature of the ascetic life (and not its fruit); the several paths of liberation, on the other hand, are also the entity of the “conditioned fruit” of the ascetic life, because they are the homogeneous result and the result of human effort of those uninterrupted paths. Each single cessation through discernment is only the entity of the “unconditioned fruit” of the ascetic life, because it is the result of release from bondage and the result of human effort of those uninterrupted paths. Thus they make up eighty-nine kinds.
〔Root 53〕Why Only Four Fruits Are Established — the Five Causes
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): If that is so, why does the World-Honored One not state all eighty-nine? Answer: the fruits are indeed many, and the principle by which they are not all stated is given in the stanza:
Stanza: By five causes four fruits are established — casting off the path once obtained, obtaining a superior path, gathering the several abandonments together, obtaining the eight cognitions, and cultivating the sixteen modes of apprehension all at once.
Treatise: If a stage of the path of abandoning is complete in the five causes, the Buddha in the sūtras establishes it as a fruit.
Which five causes? The first is “casting off the path once obtained,” namely because one casts off the path of the fruit and the path of the approach obtained before. The second is “obtaining a superior path,” namely because one obtains the superior path gathered under the fruit. The third is “gathering the abandonments together,” namely because by one single acquisition one obtains the several abandonments. The fourth is “obtaining the eight cognitions,” namely because one obtains the four cognitions of dharma and the four subsequent cognitions. The fifth is “being able to cultivate the sixteen modes of apprehension all at once,” namely because one is able to cultivate all at once the sixteen modes of apprehension of impermanence and the rest.
At the stages of the four fruits these five causes are all complete, and at the other stages they are not, and therefore the Buddha does not state (the others).
〔Root 54〕Why the Two Fruits Obtained by a Mundane Path Are Also Called Fruits of the Ascetic Life
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): If the pure path alone is the nature of the ascetic life, how are the two fruits obtained by the force of a path with outflows (once-returning and non-returning) also gathered under the fruits of the ascetic life? The stanza says:
Stanza: The abandonment obtained by a mundane path is mixed with what is obtained by the noble path, and is upheld by an acquisition without outflows, and so is also named a fruit of the ascetic life.
Treatise: When one obtains those two fruits by a mundane path, this fruit does not have for the nature of its fruit of abandoning only the cessation through discernment obtained by the mundane path; it takes in besides the cessation through discernment obtained upon the path of seeing, mixed in among them, and the whole makes one fruit — because they are obtained by one and the same “acquisition of the path of the fruit.”
It is for this reason that a sūtra says: “What is the fruit of once-returning? It is the abandoning of the three fetters and being thin in greed, hatred, and delusion.” “What is the fruit of non-returning? It is the abandoning of the five lower fetters.” (The three fetters are what is abandoned upon the path of seeing, and this is just the sense of being mixed with the right seeing.)
Again: the cessation through discernment obtained by a mundane path is upheld by the acquisition of abandonment without outflows; and because, upheld by that force, he does not die even when he falls back (and so lose the fruit), it too obtains the name of the entity of a fruit of the ascetic life.
〔Root 55 · Root 56〕The Other Names of the Nature of the Ascetic Life — Brahminhood · the Wheel of Brahmā · the Wheel of Dharma
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Has this nature of the ascetic life any other names? Answer: it has. How is it? The stanza says:
Stanza: What is called the nature of the ascetic life is also named brahminhood, and is also named the wheel of Brahmā — because it is turned by the true Brahmā. Within it the path of seeing alone is said to be named the wheel of Dharma, because in swiftness and the rest it resembles a wheel, or because it is complete with spokes and the rest.
Treatise: That is, the true nature of the ascetic life spoken of above is also said in the sūtras to be named the nature of brahminhood, because it can drive away the several defilements.
This same thing is also said to be named the wheel of Brahmā, because it is turned by the power of the true Brahmā king. The Buddha is endowed with the unsurpassed quality of Brahmā, and so the World-Honored One alone should be named “Brahmā” — since a sūtra says that the Buddha is also named Brahmā, also named quiescent, also named cool.
Within this very thing, in dependence upon the path of seeing alone, the World-Honored One in some places says that it is named the wheel of Dharma. As a wheel of the world has the marks of swiftness and the rest, the path of seeing resembles it, and so is named the wheel of Dharma.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): How does the path of seeing resemble it? Answer: because in “swift proceeding” and the rest it resembles that wheel. That is to say: because the path of seeing the truths proceeds swiftly; because it lets go and takes up; because it subdues what is not yet subdued; because it presses down what is already subdued; because it turns about upward and downward — being complete in these five marks, it is like a wheel of the world.
Treatise (a divergent account recorded alongside): (There is another party.) The Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: as a wheel of the world has the marks of spokes and the rest, the eightfold noble path resembles it and so is named a wheel. That is to say: right view, right thought, right diligence, and right mindfulness are like the spokes of a worldly wheel; right speech, right action, and right livelihood are like the hub; right concentration is like the rim — and therefore it is named the wheel of Dharma.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): How is it known that the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone? Answer: because when the path of seeing arose for Kauṇḍinya and the rest, it was then said that “the true wheel of Dharma has been turned.”
Treatise (a question posed and answered): What are the three turnings and the twelve modes of apprehension? Answer: “This is the noble truth of suffering,” “this should be fully comprehended,” “this has been fully comprehended” — these are named the three turnings. And at the moment of each single turning there arise separately and severally the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening — and this is said to be named the twelve modes of apprehension.
Such three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension belong to every truth. Yet because the numbers are equal, only “three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension” is stated — just as one says “the two dharmas” and “the seven-place skill” and the like (raising one so as to cover the rest).
By these three turnings are displayed, in that order, the three: the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the path beyond training. What the Vaibhāṣika masters say is just this.
Treatise (the author objects to himself and concludes): If that is so, then the three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension are not the path of seeing alone, and how can it be said that “the name of the wheel of Dharma is established upon the path of seeing alone”? Therefore one should only say: it is just the whole body of dharma-teaching belonging to these three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension that is named the wheel of Dharma; only thus does it accord with correct principle.
Treatise (a question posed and answered): What is meant by three turnings? Answer: because there is a turning through three rounds. What is meant by being complete in twelve modes of apprehension? Answer: because the three rounds go through the four noble truths. That is to say: “this is suffering, this is origination, this is cessation, this is the path”; “this should be fully comprehended, this should be everlastingly abandoned, this should be realized, this should be cultivated”; “this has been fully comprehended, this has been everlastingly abandoned, this has been realized, this has been cultivated.”
Treatise (a question posed and answered): What is meant by “turning”? Answer: because by this body of dharma-teaching it goes into the continuum of another and makes him understand the sense. Or else, all the noble paths are the wheel of Dharma, because they turn within the body of one who is to be trained. When the path of seeing arises in another’s continuum, it has already reached the first step of “turning,” and so it is named already turned.
〔Root 57〕Which Fruit of the Ascetic Life Is Obtained in Dependence upon Which Realm
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Which fruit of the ascetic life is obtained in dependence upon which realm? The stanza says:
Stanza: The first three fruits are obtained in dependence upon a body of the desire realm alone; the last fruit (arhatship) extends to bodies of all three realms. Why are the first three obtained in the desire realm alone — and above all, why is the third fruit (non-returning), which is already free of craving for desire, still not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm? Because in the upper realms there is no path of seeing: there is there no right hearing, no taking a lower level as object, and no disgust, and because there is a sūtra for testimony.
Treatise: The first three fruits are obtained only in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; the obtaining of arhatship is in dependence upon bodies of all three realms.
Of the first two fruits, since they have not yet become free of craving for desire, to say that they are not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm is reasonable enough. But why is the third fruit (non-returning) also not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm? Answer: by both principle and the testimony of teaching.
What is the principle? Because in dependence upon a body of an upper realm there is no path of seeing; and it is not that one “who has already become free of craving for desire before he has left the path of seeing” may have the principle of realizing the fruit of non-returning by leaping (there being no path of seeing, there is no way to realize it by leaping).
Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is there certainly no path of seeing in the upper realms? Answer: first, because within the formless realm there is no right hearing; second, because within that realm one does not take a lower level as object — the ordinary beings of the form realm being attached to the pleasure of the superior absorptions; third, because there is there no feeling of suffering and so no disgust arises — and without disgust arising the path of seeing cannot be obtained.
And what is the testimony of teaching? It is by what a sūtra says. A sūtra says: “There are five pudgalas who penetrate here and reach finality there, namely those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval up to those who go upstream.” This word “penetrate” refers to the path of seeing alone, because it is the first preparatory effort for realizing perfect quiescence. By this sentence it is known that the path of seeing is certainly absent in the upper realms.
讀這一卷之前
上一卷把預流講完了——見道十五心之後住果,最多七返生死。這一卷一開口就接上去:「已辯住果未斷修惑名為預流,生極七返。今次應辯斷位眾聖,且應建立一來向果。」一句雙套語,前半收前卷,後半開本卷。三家古德在這裡把科判的刀落在同一處,且所標的序號逐一相同——光記標「此下第二明一來向、果」,寶疏標「下一頌,第二明一來向果」,頌疏標「從此第二,明一來向果」。三家獨立分卷而界線與玄奘全合,可見這一刀是論文自己開的口。
這一卷的骨架其實只有兩件事。第一件是刻度:欲界修惑九品,斷三四品是家家,斷到第五仍是一來向,斷第六成一來果,斷七八品是一間,斷第九成不還果;再往上,斷上二界修惑,從初靜慮一品起到有頂八品止都是阿羅漢向,斷有頂第九品的那一剎那名金剛喻定,它的解脫道與漏盡之得俱起,就是盡智,就成阿羅漢。整卷的位次,全是這一根刻度尺上的點。第二件是體:這些果到底是誰的果?論到卷末才回答——是沙門果;而沙門性就是無漏道本身。八十九果體、五因立四果、世道所得亦名沙門果、婆羅門與梵輪法輪、依何界得——這一章是全卷的收束,也是全品果位面的定盤。
中間夾著兩大段最密的長行:一段講七種不還如何開成九種、又如何合成七善士趣(九百二十九字),一段講阿羅漢向與金剛喻定的三說(九百四十四字)。這兩段是本卷的重心所在,讀的時候要慢。
還有一件事先說在前頭。這一卷是全論並錄異說最頻的段落之一,而論主的處理方式並不一律:有的地方錄了就不判(五淨居唯五之由),有的地方錄了立刻駁(中般兼無餘依、有行無行之分由緣有為無為聖道)。讀本卷要先學會分辨這兩種手法,否則會把論主明明駁掉的說法當成他自己的主張。
一、家家:三個條件缺一不可
〔一之一〕什麼是家家。 先問:預流已經住果了,為什麼還有一個新名字?因為他繼續斷惑,位次動了。論給的定義很嚴——「若三緣具轉名家家」:一由斷惑(斷欲界修惑三品或四品),二由成根(得能治彼的無漏根),三由受生(更受欲有三生或二生)。三個條件是連言,不是選言。光記釋此云「若三緣具轉名家家,隨有所闕不名家家」——缺一個就不算。
易誤處:以為斷了三四品就自動叫家家。不是。斷惑只是第一條;還要成就對治那些惑的無漏根,還要生數落在三生二生這一格。落地上:讀本卷凡遇「若三緣具」四字,先數清楚是哪三緣,再看頌文說了幾個、省了幾個——這是全卷反覆用的一個句式。
〔一之二〕頌為什麼只說兩個條件。 先問:既然三緣缺一不可,頌文為什麼只說「斷欲三四品」與「三二生」,把「成根」漏掉?論自己給了答案:「預流果後說進斷惑,成能治彼諸無漏根。義准已成,故不具說。」——說了『預流之後繼續斷惑』,就已經含著『成就了對治之根』,可以推得出來,不必再列。
那為什麼「三二生」反而要說?論也答了:「以有增進,於所受生或少或無或過此故。」修行有進退,生數不定,可能更少、可能一生也不受、可能更多——正因為不定,才要把「三生二生」這一格標死。易誤處:以為頌文的取捨是為了湊字數。不是——能由義理推得的就省,不能推得的就必說,這是本論頌體的一條通則。落地上:往後凡見頌文與長行不齊,先問『省掉的那一項能不能由前文推出來』。
〔一之三〕為什麼沒有『斷五品的家家』。 這是本節最見刀法的一問。論答:「以斷第五必斷第六,非一品惑能障得果,猶如一間未越界故。」斷了第五品的人,必定接著斷第六品,中間不會插進一次死生——因為單獨一品惑沒有力量障住得果這件事。所引的旁證是「一間」:一間那一位剩一品惑而仍不得不還果,是因為那一品一斷就越出欲界了,界之故才成障。
易誤處:把『一品惑不能障得果』當成通則。它不是通則——第六品不能障,第九品能障,差別在「越界」二字。落地上:這裡藏著本卷刻度尺的原理——真正劃線的不是惑的品數,是界的邊。凡遇『為什麼這裡不立一個位次』,先問『這一步跨過界沒有』。
〔一之四〕天家家與人家家。 論把家家再分兩種:「一天家家,謂欲天趣生三二家而證圓寂,或一天處或二或三」;人家家同理,或一洲或二或三。先問:「家」在這裡是什麼意思?是受生之處的一「戶」——天上受三家二家之生,或人間受三家二家之生。所以「三二家」與「三二生」是同一件事的兩種說法。
光記於論文之外補了一層:「應知天家家者人中得道,人家家者天中得道」——名字所標的是他受生之處,而得道之處恰在另一趣。易誤處:把「天家家」讀成『在天上得道的人』。落地上:法數之名往往標的是果報處而不是修行處,讀時要問一句『這個名是就哪一頭立的』。
〔一之五〕一來向與一來果。 論接著把刻度補齊:斷欲界修惑一品乃至五品,都名一來果向;斷第六品,成一來果——「彼往天上一來人間而般涅槃名一來果,過此以後更無生故」。所以「一來」二字不是含糊的形容,是實指一次往返。論還給了一個異名:「此或名曰薄貪瞋癡,唯餘下品貪瞋癡故。」
先問:為什麼叫「薄」而不叫「斷」?因為九品中只斷了前六品,剩下的三品是下品,所以說薄。易誤處:把薄貪瞋癡當成另一個果位。它就是一來果的異名。落地上:本論常給同一位次兩個名——一個就生數立(一來),一個就惑相立(薄貪瞋癡);兩名並看,位次的內外相就都清楚了。
二、一間:不還向
〔二之一〕一間的三緣。 結構與家家全同:「即一來者進斷餘惑,若三緣具轉名一間」——斷惑(七品或八品)、成根、受生(更受欲有餘一生)。頌文同樣只說第一與第三,「不說成根,義如前釋」。先問:為什麼論要把同一套結構再走一遍?因為位次雖進,法度不變——這正是本論建位次的一貫手法。寶疏於此云「三緣具者名為一間,若闕一、二、三皆非一間」,與光記釋家家之語同一口徑。
易誤處:以為一間是一個新的果。它是不還果之向。落地上:向與果的分界永遠在『那一品斷了沒有』——斷第九品前都是向,斷了就是果。
〔二之二〕一品惑何以能障不還果。 論自設一問:「如何一品惑障得不還果?」答:「由彼若斷便越界故。」並引前文之例:「前說三時業極為障,應知煩惱亦與業同,越彼等流異熟地故。」寶疏為此補一句釋,說這是「不同一來一品不障」,並以業品「三時極障」為喻——同樣是最後一步,因為它跨界,所以獨重。
先問:這與〔一之三〕的『一品惑不能障得果』豈不矛盾?不矛盾——那裡說的是第六品(不越界),這裡說的是第九品(越界)。同一句話在不同的刻度上,判然兩義。 易誤處:把兩處的「一品惑」讀成同一件事。落地上:讀阿毘達磨要養成一個習慣——同樣的詞出現兩次,先確認它掛在哪一個位次上。
〔二之三〕『間』字的訓。 論自訓其名:「間謂間隔,彼餘一生為間隔故,不證圓寂。或餘一品欲修所斷惑為間隔故,不得不還果。」——「間」是隔,所隔的可以就生說(還剩一生),也可以就惑說(還剩一品)。有這一重隔的,名為一間。
先問:兩個講法哪個對?論並列而不擇,因為所指是同一件事的兩面。易誤處:以為訓詁只有一個標準答案。落地上:本論訓名常兼取「時」與「法」兩頭,讀到「或……或……」不必急著選邊。
〔二之四〕先斷後入見諦的那一種人。 論補了一條例外:「先斷三四七八品惑入見諦者,後得果時乃至未修後勝果道,仍不名曰家家一間,未成治彼無漏根故。」先問:他惑也斷了、生數也合,為什麼還不算?因為三緣缺了第二條——他那些惑是在異生位用世俗道斷的,還沒有成就對治它們的無漏根。
易誤處:以為家家、一間只看斷了幾品。落地上:這一條正是「成根」一緣不可省的證據——它平時被頌文省略,卻在這裡獨力劃出界線。凡覺得某一條件是贅語,找一找它在哪個邊界案例上發揮作用。
〔二之五〕不還果與五下結斷。 「若斷第九成不還果,必不還來生欲界故。此或名曰五下結斷。」論隨即補一句誠實話:「雖必先斷或二或三,然於此時總集斷故。」先問:五下分結明明是陸續斷的,為什麼到這裡才叫「五下結斷」?因為到這一刻才總集起來算作斷盡。易誤處:以為五結是這一剎那一起斷的。落地上:「總集斷」是本卷的一個關鍵記帳法,到卷末講五因立四果時還要再用一次(「三總集斷,謂總一得得諸斷故」)——同一個記帳法,前後呼應。
三、七種不還(長行專段之一)
〔三之一〕七種是怎麼數出來的。 論一開口就給總數與分法:「此不還者總說有七,且行色界差別有五:一中般涅槃、二生般涅槃、三有行般涅槃、四無行般涅槃、五者上流。」行色界五種,加行無色四種(合為一類),加現般涅槃一種——五加一加一,成七。
先問:為什麼「行無色者差別有四」卻只算一種?因為那四種是依「生般涅槃」的差別而分的,性質同屬一類。易誤處:把七與九、與四混算成一堆。落地上:本節有三個數(七、九、四),各有各的分法——七是總門,九是行色界的細分,四是行無色的細分;先把三個數各自的分母認清,這一段就不會亂。
〔三之二〕五個名字都是怎麼得來的。 論逐一釋名:中間般涅槃故名中般;生已般涅槃故名生般;由有行、由無行般涅槃故名有行般、無行般;上流故名上流。再逐一給實義:「言中般者,謂往色界住中有位便般涅槃」;「言生般者,謂往色界生已不久便般涅槃,以具勤修速進道故」;「有行般者,謂往色界生已,長時加行不息,由多功用方般涅槃」;「無行般者,謂往色界生已經久,加行懈息不多功用便般涅槃」。
先問:有行與無行差在哪?差在「速進道」的有無——有行是有勤修而無速進,無行是缺勤修而有速進。易誤處:望文生義,以為「有行」是有修行、「無行」是不修行。兩者都是聖者,都必般涅槃,差的只是道之利鈍與功用之多寡。落地上:凡遇一組對舉之名,先找論文給的判準句(這裡是「有速進道、無速進道」),不要靠字面。
〔三之三〕中般所說的涅槃是哪一種。 論插入一組並錄與駁:「此中所說般涅槃者,謂有餘依。有餘師說:亦無餘依。此不應理,彼於捨壽無自在故。」先問:論主憑什麼駁?憑『捨壽不自在』——中有位上的那一位,還做不到自主捨壽,所以不能說他入無餘依。
易誤處:把這一段當成『並錄不判』。它不是——論主錄了反方隨即不許,已經結案。落地上:本卷判斷論主是否結案的標誌很清楚——「此不應理」「此說非理」之後,就不是待決之案了。
〔三之四〕有行無行的先後,與一場被駁掉的解釋。 論再錄一說並駁:「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故。此說非理,太過失故。」——有人主張兩者的差別在所緣是有為道還是無為道;論主判為過失太大。
隨後論給出自己認可的次第之理:「然契經中先說無行、後說有行般涅槃者,如是次第與理相應」——因為不必用功用而成辦的,比要用功用才成辦的順當,所以經先說無行。先問:論主為什麼要特地為經文的次第作解?因為有人會問『既然有行在名相上像是更精進,為什麼經反把它排在後面』。易誤處:以為經的次第是隨手排的。落地上:本論解經次第的通則是『就道之利說,不就相之勤說』——這一條在本卷末講法輪五相時還要用。此段之跨帙交涉(眾賢反評論主之駁語)見承衍節。
〔三之五〕上流:向上走的那一位。 論訓其名:「言上流者是上行義,以流與行其義一故。」實義是:從欲界歿往色界生,卻不能就在那裡證圓寂,一定要輾轉往上才般涅槃。再分二類:「即此上流差別有二,由因及果有差別故」——就因說,是靜慮有沒有雜修;就果說,是以色究竟天還是有頂天為極處。
先問:因與果為什麼恰好對應?因為雜修第四靜慮者能生淨居,故極處在色究竟;不雜修者只能味著諸定而上,故極處在有頂。易誤處:以為上流是一種人。它是兩條路。落地上:「由因及果有差別」是本論分類的標準句式——先看修因,再看生果,兩頭一對,類自然分。
〔三之六〕全超、半超、遍歿。 論逐一釋:全超者在欲界已具雜修四靜慮,退失上三靜慮,以初靜慮愛味為緣而生梵眾天;憑先世串習之力又能雜修第四靜慮,從那裡歿就生色究竟——「最初處歿生最後天,頓越中間是全超義」。半超者從梵眾漸次生下淨居,中間能越一處而生色究竟,「超非全故名為半超」。遍歿者「從彼漸次於一切處皆遍受生,最後方能生色究竟,一切處死故名遍歿」。
論在半超條下順帶插一句:「聖必不生大梵天處,僻見處故、一導師故。」光記為此申其所以,云「聖必不生大梵天處,是起戒禁僻見處故。自謂究竟一道師故」。先問:三種的差別在哪?在『越過幾處』——全超越十四處,半超越一處以上而未全,遍歿一處不越。易誤處:把「遍歿」讀成死得多。「歿」在這裡是受生後命終,遍歿即處處都受過一生。 落地上:三名各扣一個動作(頓越、部分越、不越),記動作比記名快。
〔三之七〕不還者不重生曾生處。 論立一條硬規則:「無不還者,於已生處受第二生,由彼於生容求勝進,非等劣故。」並自釋其所以:「即由此故不還義滿,必不還生曾生處故。尚不生本處,況有生於下。」先問:這條規則與「不還」之名有什麼關係?有直接關係——不還之名本就從『不還生下』立,論在這裡把它推到極處:連同一處都不重生,何況更下。
易誤處:以為「不還」只是不還欲界。落地上:一個法數之名,論往往在後文把它的外延推到盡頭;讀到「尚不……況有……」這種句式,就是在推極限。
〔三之八〕不雜修的那一條上流路。 論接著釋第二類:「餘於靜慮無雜修者能往有頂方般涅槃」——他先無雜修,由味著諸定為緣,遍生色界諸處而獨不能往五淨居天;色界命終後於三無色次第生已,最後生有頂才般涅槃。論再給一句總判:「二上流中前是觀行、後是止行,樂慧樂定有差別故。」
先問:為什麼不雜修的就上不了淨居?因為淨居正是雜修五品所感(下一節即說)。易誤處:以為兩條路只是快慢之別。是性質之別——一個樂慧走觀行,一個樂定走止行。 落地上:這一句「樂慧樂定」是全卷少見的性格判語,它解釋了為什麼同是不還,去處會南轅北轍。
〔三之九〕為什麼說『以色究竟與有頂為極處』。 論自設一難:兩類上流在下地就得般涅槃也不違理,那為什麼說他們以那兩處為極?答:「由此過彼無行處故,如預流者極七返生。」先問:這個比喻在說什麼?在說「極」是上限而不是必到——預流最多七返,不是一定要七返。易誤處:把「極處」讀成『必到之處』。落地上:本論凡言「極」,一律是上限義,這一條在讀壽量、讀生數時通用。
〔三之十〕行無色四種與現般涅槃。 論收束七種:「行無色者差別有四,謂在欲界離色界貪,從此命終生於無色……由生般涅槃有差別故,此并前五成六不還。復有不行色無色界,即住於此能般涅槃,名現般涅槃,并前六為七。」先問:現般涅槃為什麼也算不還?因為他已斷五下結而不生欲界,只是連色無色也不去,就在此身般涅槃。易誤處:以為「不還」必定要往上生。落地上:七種之中最後這一種,正說明「不還」定義的正面是『不再來』,不是『必上去』。
四、九種:三種各分三種
〔四之一〕九是怎麼開出來的。 論答得極簡:「即行色界五種不還總立為三,各分三種故成九種。」三是中般、生般、上流;有行般與無行般都收進生般裡(下文自說「此皆生已得般涅槃,是故並應名為生般」)。先問:五怎麼會變成三?因為換了一個分母——七與五是就『般涅槃之處與方式』分,三是就「時位」分。
易誤處:以為九是五加四或別的加法。落地上:凡見同一組法忽然換了個數目,先問『分母換了沒有』。
〔四之二〕分三所依的三個速度。 論給出分法:中般分三,是「速、非速、經久得般涅槃,由三火星喻所顯故」;生般分三,是連有行、無行算在一起;上流分三,是超、半超等有差別。而三組一律「皆由速、非速、經久得般涅槃故,更互相望無雜亂失」。
先問:為什麼要強調「無雜亂失」?因為三組用的是同一把尺(快慢),若不聲明,讀者會疑心中般之「速」與上流之「超」是兩回事。易誤處:把三火星喻當作只屬中般的裝飾。它是全節的量尺。 落地上:論文於此只說「由三火星喻所顯」而不出喻之詳,這一節可與瑜伽行系之逐一舉喻對讀,見承衍節。
〔四之三〕業、惑、根三門。 論給出三分的因:「由業惑根有差別故,有速、非速、經久不同。」再逐門配:就業說,是造增長「順起」「順生」「順後」三業之別;就惑說,是下中上品煩惱現行之別;就根說,是上中下根之別。最後細分:「謂初二三由惑根別各成三種,非由業異;後三亦由順後受業有差別故分成三種。」
先問:為什麼中般與生般不由業分?因為那兩類的生處已定,差別落在惑與根上;唯有上流要輾轉多生,才由順後受業分。易誤處:以為三門平均分配到九種。不是——前六由惑根,後三兼由業。 落地上:這是本卷最見分寸的一段——同一組因,在不同的類上權重不同;讀法數的因門,要逐類看它實際起了多少作用。
五、七善士趣:九為什麼只說七
〔五之一〕論主自設的第一問。 論自問:「若爾,何故諸契經中,佛唯說有七善士趣?」自答:「中、生各三,上流為一,經依此立七善士趣。有上流法故名上流,由此義同且立為一。」——中般三、生般三、上流一,合七。上流雖有三種,因為都有「上流」這個法,義同,姑且合為一。光記於此明標為論主自設問答,並釋其為「釋上兩句」。
先問:為什麼偏偏上流可以合、中生不可以合?因為中般三種與生般三種在「處」與「時」上實有分位之異,而上流三種同是一路向上,義同。易誤處:以為七與九有一個對錯。兩個數各有分母:九是就業惑根細分,七是就善士之義立名。 落地上:一法多數,先問『這個數是用來作什麼的』。
〔五之二〕第二問:為什麼只有這七種算善士。 論再自問:「何獨依此立善士趣,不依所餘有學聖者?」答:「趣是行義,所餘有學皆行善業無差別故。唯此七種皆行善業不行惡業,餘則不然。又唯七種行往上界不復還來,餘則不爾。」
先問:既然其餘有學也行善,為什麼不算?因為「行善」不足以揀別,要『行善且不行惡』,再加『往而不還』,兩條合起來才是這七種的獨有相。易誤處:以為「善士」是褒貶之詞。它是一個界定嚴密的法數名,兩個判準缺一不可。落地上:凡遇一個看似平常的名相被立為法數,先找論給的揀別條件——通常不止一條。
〔五之三〕第三問:經裡另有一個『善士』的定義怎麼辦。 論自舉一難:契經說「云何善士?謂若成就有學正見」——照這個說法,一切有學都是善士了。論答得很細:其餘有學若「就異門」說,也可以說有善士之性,因為他們對五種惡已得畢竟不作的律儀,不善煩惱也多已斷;但是「立善士趣不就異門,約唯行善不行惡故,唯託勝因往上界故」。
先問:這是不是自相矛盾?不是——同一個詞在兩個門下有寬狹二義:就「性」說寬,一切有學可稱;就「趣」立名說狹,唯此七種。易誤處:見經論用詞不齊就急著調和或判優劣。落地上:本論處理經文不齊的標準手法是「分門」——先問『這句是就哪一門說的』,多數不齊當下就解。此段之三疏標法互異見承衍節。
六、經生的聖者:不往餘界·不練根·不退
〔六之一〕已在欲界受過生的聖者。 論立:「若在聖位經欲界生,必不往生色無色界,由彼證得不還果已,定於現身般涅槃故。」——他若進到不還,就必在現身了結,不會再往上界受生。至於色界經生的聖者,「容有上生無色界義,如行色界極有頂者」。
先問:欲界與色界的經生聖者為什麼待遇不同?因為欲界經生者道已極熟,一得不還就現身般涅槃;色界經生者本就在上流的路上。易誤處:把「經生」當成一種果位。它是一種履歷——曾經受過生的聖者。落地上:本節所立的一切限制,都繫在這一句履歷上。
〔六之二〕天帝釋那句話怎麼講。 論引一則經證之疑:「然天帝釋作如是言:曾聞有天名色究竟,我後退落當生於彼。」帝釋既已得預流,怎麼會說自己將生色究竟?論引釋通者作答:「毘婆沙師作如是釋:彼由不了對法相故、為令喜故,佛亦不遮。」
光記於此補出論文所未詳的因緣,說帝釋是五衰相現而來歸世尊,佛為說法而得預流果,其後才有這番發願之語。先問:佛既知其誤,為何不遮?答有二層:帝釋不了達對法之相,且遮之無益而令其不喜。易誤處:以為佛不遮就是默許其說為正。不遮是應機,不是印可。 落地上:讀經中人物之語,先問『這句是佛說,還是經中人說而佛未遮』——二者分量不同。
〔六之三〕不許練根與退。 論自問自答:「何緣不許經欲界生及上生聖者有練根并退?以必無故。何緣必無?經生習根極成熟故,及得殊勝所依止故。」
先問:「以必無故」不是同語反覆嗎?不是——論隨即追問「何緣必無」,給出兩個實因:根已極熟、依止已勝。易誤處:以為前一答是搪塞。論的問答常是兩級:先斷事實,再出理由。 落地上:遇到看似循環的答語,往下讀一句,理由多半就在後面。
〔六之四〕為什麼有學未離欲就沒有中般。 論再自問自答:「何緣有學未離欲貪無中有中般涅槃者?以彼聖道未淳熟故、未易能令現在前故、所有隨眠非極劣故。」隨後論文自標第二重釋通:「毘婆沙者作如是釋:諸欲界法極難越故、彼尚有餘多所作故」——所餘之事有三:應進斷不善與無記二煩惱、應進得第二第三沙門果、應總越三界之法;而「住中有位無如是能」。
先問:兩重解釋衝突嗎?不衝突——前一重就道與惑說,後一重就所剩之事說,一內一外。易誤處:把第二重當成疏家所加。它是論文本身明標的第二重釋,非後人所補。落地上:本論長行常先出自解、再引本宗之師補釋,二者並存即是完整答案。
七、雜修靜慮
〔七之一〕先修哪一個。 論答:「諸欲雜修四靜慮者,必先雜修第四靜慮,以彼等持最堪能故、諸樂行中彼最勝故。」先問:為什麼不從初靜慮起?因為第四靜慮的等持最堪任,又是諸樂行中最勝。易誤處:以為修學一律由淺入深。這裡恰是先取最勝者為門。 落地上:凡遇次第與常識相反處,論必給理由——找那個「以……故」。
〔七之二〕怎樣算修成。 論給出一個極細的剎那次第:先入第四靜慮,多念無漏相續現前,引生多念有漏,再多念無漏;如是旋還而後後漸減,到最後二念無漏、二念有漏、二念無漏,名「雜修定加行成滿」;再減到一念無漏、一念有漏、一念無漏,「如是有漏中間剎那前後剎那無漏雜故,名雜修定根本圓成」。論還配了一個對應:「前二剎那似無間道,第三剎那似解脫道。」
先問:加行成滿與根本圓成差在哪?差在中間有漏是二念還是一念——減到一念,才叫圓成。易誤處:以為「雜修」是把有漏無漏混在一起修。不是——是無漏、有漏、無漏三心相次現前,以無漏夾住有漏。落地上:這一段是全卷唯一逐剎那描述修相的文字,讀時把『三、六、九、十二、十五』那組數字(見下節)一併記住,兩節本是一事。
〔七之三〕為什麼要雜修。 論列三緣:「一為受生、二為現樂、三為遮止起煩惱退。」再逐位配:不還之中利根者為現法樂及生淨居,鈍根者兼為遮退(「彼畏退故」);阿羅漢之中利根者為現法樂,鈍根者兼為遮防起煩惱退。論還補一句所以:「如是雜修令味相應等持遠故」——雜修能把味著之定推遠。
先問:同一件事為什麼利鈍所為不同?因為鈍根有退的可能,多一層防護的需要。易誤處:以為三緣人人具足。是隨位隨根而取。 落地上:本論凡列數緣,往往接著分配到人,這一步不可略過——緣是總說,分配才是實義。
八、五淨居唯五
〔八之一〕五品雜修感五淨居。 論答:「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五。」五品是「下、中、上上、勝上、極品」;其心數是三、六、九、十二、十五——「此中初品,三心現前便得成滿,謂初無漏,次起有漏,後起無漏。第二品六,第三品九,第四品十二,第五品十五。」論再補一句機理:「應知此中無漏勢力熏修有漏令感淨居。」
先問:為什麼是三的倍數?因為一組雜修的最小單位就是三心(無漏、有漏、無漏),五品即一組到五組。易誤處:把五品當成五種不同的定。是同一種定的五個熏修分量。 落地上:五品與五處一一相感,是本論『因量決定果處』的一個乾淨樣本——數目對得上,義理才立得住。
〔八之二〕另一家的說法。 論末錄一說:「有餘師言:由信等五次第增上感五淨居。」——由信、進、念、定、慧五根依次增上,感得五個淨居。先問:論主取哪一個?論文並列而未加駁。易誤處:見有二說就推定後說被否。本卷判斷是否被否,看有沒有「此不應理」一類的判語;這裡沒有。落地上:與〔三之三〕〔三之四〕兩處對照著讀,論主的兩種手法(並錄/立駁)就一目了然了。
九、身證
〔九之一〕身證之名怎麼立。 論答:「有滅定得名得滅定,即不還者若於身中有滅定得轉名身證。謂不還者由身證得似涅槃法故名身證。」先問:什麼叫「滅定得」?是「得」這個法——得到滅盡定的那一個得。有這個得,就名得滅定。
易誤處:以為身證是另一個果位。它是不還果上的一個異名,因得滅定而轉稱。落地上:本論立名的常法是『於某位上得某法,即於彼位轉一名』——家家、一間、薄貪瞋癡、五下結斷、身證,全是同一種造名法。
〔九之二〕為什麼叫『身』證。 論自設問:「如何說彼但名身證?」自答:「以心無故、依身生故。」——滅盡定是無心之定,證它的時候心已不行,所存者唯身,故就身立名。光記於此明標「問」字,而以「以心無故、依身生故」為論主自答。
論主隨後又出一解:「理實應言,彼從滅定起,得先未得,有識身寂靜,便作是思:此滅盡定最為寂靜、極似涅槃。如是證得身之寂靜,故名身證。由得及智現前證得身寂靜故。」先問:兩解差在哪?前解就定中無心說,後解就出定後之所得與所思說。易誤處:以為後解否定前解。是「理實應言」——更精確的一層說法。 落地上:凡見「理實應言」四字,那是論主自出的定說,分量重於前文的通釋。此解引起的跨帙對辯見承衍節。
〔九之三〕十八有學為什麼不列身證。 論自問自答:「契經說有十八有學。何緣於中不說身證?依因無故。」再自釋「依因」:「謂諸無漏三學及果,依彼差別立有學故。滅定非學亦非學果,故不約成彼說有學差別。」
先問:這個理由的骨頭在哪?在『有學之差別是依三學及其果立的』——滅盡定既非學、亦非學果,就不在這張名單的分類軸上。易誤處:以為身證不入十八有學是因為位次不夠。不是位次問題,是分類軸問題。 落地上:一個法之所以不入某張表,往往不是因為它劣,而是因為它不在那張表的分母裡——這是讀一切法數表的通則。
〔九之四〕細分成一萬二千九百六十。 論順勢把不還的細相推到極處:就根成三、就地成四、就種性成六、就處成十六、就地離染成三十六;四門合建(處、種性、離染、根),則六乘九得五十四,十六乘五十四得八百六十四,再乘三倍得二千五百九十二;五種合計,「積數合成一萬二千九百六十」。論還補一個記帳約定:「諸離下地九品染者,即說名為上地具縛,為成一一地離染數等故。」
先問:算這麼細有什麼用?用在顯『麁相如是,細分無盡』——位次是可以無限細分的,而修證之實不在數上。易誤處:陷進算式而忘了論說這段的緣起(「不還差別麁相如是,若細分析數成多千」)。落地上:驗算之法就在論文自身——五十四乘十六得八百六十四,再乘三得二千五百九十二,二千五百九十二乘五得一萬二千九百六十;首尾一扣,數就不會記錯。
十、阿羅漢向與金剛喻定(長行專段之二)
〔十之一〕阿羅漢向的起訖。 論立:「即不還者進斷色界及無色界修所斷惑,從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,應知轉名阿羅漢向。」先問:為什麼止於有頂第八品?因為第九品之斷屬於果,不屬於向。頌疏於此云「得不還者,從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,名阿羅漢向,趣阿羅漢果故」,與論文全合。
易誤處:以為上二界修惑也像欲界那樣分成幾個果位。上二界只有一個向、一個果,中間不再立位。落地上:欲界九品分出兩果一向,上二界七十二品只成一向一果——位次的密疏,繫於界之要害而不繫於惑之多寡。
〔十之二〕金剛喻定為什麼獨得此名。 論答:「斷有頂惑第九無間道亦說名為金剛喻定,一切隨眠皆能破故、先已破故。」隨即補一句最要緊的限定:「不破一切實有,能破一切功能。」——不是說它實際破盡了一切(前面的惑早已破過),是說它有能破一切的功能。再給一句比較:「諸能斷惑無間道中,此定相應最為勝故。」
光記釋此云「金剛喻定。如世金剛能破一切、此定亦爾、能破一切惑。故」。先問:那句限定為什麼要緊?因為若不加,就成了『到最後一剎那才把一切惑一齊破掉』,與前面的次第斷惑相違。易誤處:正是把它讀成一次破盡。落地上:譬喻永遠有其所取之分——取的是「能破」之功能,不是「已破」之事實;讀一切譬喻先問『所取者何分』。
〔十之三〕智行緣別的第一說:五十二。 論列第一說:金剛喻定通依九地,就智、行相、所緣之別,未至地攝有五十二。其算法是:苦類智、集類智緣有頂苦集各四行相,得八;滅法智、道法智各四行相,得八;滅類智緣八地之滅各四行相,得三十二;道類智緣八地之道總四行相,得四——八加八加三十二加四,正得五十二。論並釋末一項之所以:「以治八地類智品道同類相因必總緣故。」再列他地之數:中間靜慮與四靜慮同五十二,空處二十八,識處二十四,無所有處二十——因為無色無法智,也無緣下地之滅類智。
先問:為什麼無色三地遞減?因為所緣之地愈上愈少。易誤處:把五十二當成一個要背的數。它是一組可以逐項驗算的和。 落地上:本論凡出大數,多半可分項復算——先分項,再加總,數就活了。
〔十之四〕第二說與第三說。 第二說:道類智緣八地之道也各別有四行相,比第一說增二十八,故未至地攝八十種;他地依例遞推(空處四十、識處三十二、無所有處二十四)。第三說:滅類智緣八地之滅有別緣與總緣,各四行相,比第一說增一百一十二,故未至地攝一百六十四;他地依例(空處五十二、識處三十六、無所有處二十四)。論末以一句收之:「若就種性根等分別,更成多種,如理應思。」
先問:三說差在哪一處?全差在「別緣」與「總緣」的取捨——第一說道類智唯總緣,第二說改為別緣,第三說滅類智兼取別總。易誤處:把三說當成三種不同的定。是同一定的三種計數法。 落地上:增數是可驗的——八十減五十二得二十八,一百六十四減五十二得一百一十二,論文自己標出這兩個增數,正是它留給讀者的驗算鑰匙。光記標此段為「總有三說」而列而不裁,寶疏則另有裁向,見承衍節。
〔十之五〕盡智與無學之成。 論接:「此定既能斷有頂地第九品惑,能引此惑盡得俱行盡智令起。」再定其位:「金剛喻定是斷惑中最後無間道所生,盡智是斷惑中最後解脫道,由此解脫道與諸漏盡得最初俱生故名盡智。」盡智一生,「便成無學阿羅漢果」。
先問:金剛喻定與盡智是一是二?是二——一是無間道,一是解脫道,前後相次。易誤處:把兩者混作一事。落地上:無間道斷、解脫道證,這一對在本論通用;本卷末講沙門果八十九時還要用同一對來分性與果。
〔十之六〕『無學』與『阿羅漢』二名之由。 論釋無學:「為得別果所應修學,此無有故,得無學名。」釋阿羅漢:「即此唯應作他事故、諸有染者所應供故,依此義立阿羅漢名。」先問:兩名各就哪一頭立?無學就『無所更學』立,阿羅漢就『應作他事、應受供養』立——一遮一表。易誤處:以為兩名同義重出。落地上:本論立名常成對——一個遮其所無,一個表其所有,兩名並讀,位次的全貌才出來。
〔十之七〕有學之名與異生之揀。 論自問:「前來所辯四向三果皆名有學,何緣前七得有學名?」答:「為得漏盡,常樂學故。」學要有三:增上戒、增上心、增上慧,以戒定慧為體。有人難:異生也該名有學。論答:「不爾,未如實見知諦理故、彼容後時失正學故」,並引佛語「學所應學、學所應學,我唯說此名有學者」以明善逝重說「學」字之意,是為顯「學正所學無有退失」。
先問:異生所缺的是什麼?兩件——未如實見諦,且可能失去正學。易誤處:以為凡在修學的都算有學。「有學」是見諦以上的位名。 落地上:經文重字之處往往有義,本論解經常從重字入手;這是一個乾淨的樣本。
〔十之八〕住本性時何以仍名有學。 論再自問:「聖者住本性,如何名有學?」答:「學意未滿故。如行者暫息,或學法得常隨逐故。」並界定學法與無學法:「學法云何?謂有學者無漏有為法。無學法云何?謂無學者無漏有為法。」
先問:不在用功時算不算學?算——因為學的意願未滿,且學法之得恆隨。易誤處:把「學」等同於現前的加行。落地上:位次繫於「得」與「意」,不繫於當下有沒有在用功——這一條在讀本論一切位名時通用。
〔十之九〕涅槃為何不名學亦不名無學。 論兩問兩答:不名學,「無學異生亦成就故」;不名無學,「有學異生亦成就故」。先問:這兩個理由為什麼形式相同?因為「學」「無學」是就人立的名,而涅槃三種人都成就,所以兩邊都掛不上。易誤處:以為涅槃因為太高而不入位。是因為它不揀人,所以不入以人為軸的分類。 落地上:又一次證明——一個法不入某表,是分母的問題(與〔九之三〕同一道理)。
〔十之十〕八聖與五事。 論收束:「如是有學及無學者,總成八聖補特伽羅,行向住果各有四故。」但隨即校正:「名雖有八事唯有五,謂住四果及初果向,以後三果向不離前果故。」並註明適用範圍:「此依漸次得果者說。若倍離欲、全離欲者住見道中,名為一來、不還果向,非前果攝。」
先問:八與五哪個是實?名有八、事有五——因為後三果之向就是前一果之人,不另成一事。易誤處:以為八與五矛盾。名與事兩軸,各有各的數。 落地上:本論常在給出一個整齊的數後立刻校正其實數,讀時要把「名/事」「總/別」兩層分開記。
十一、由何道離何地染
〔十一之一〕有頂唯由無漏離。 論立:「唯無漏道離有頂染,非有漏道。」三個理由:「此上更無世俗道故、自地不能治自地故、自地煩惱所隨增故。」再抽出一條通則:「若彼煩惱於此隨增,此必不能治彼煩惱。若此力能對治於彼,則彼於此必不隨增,故自地道不治自地。」至於餘八地,「通由二道,世出世道俱能離故」。
先問:三個理由是三件事還是一件事?前一個是事實(有頂之上無世俗道可借),後兩個是同一條原理的正反兩面。易誤處:把『自地不治自地』當成一句口號。它有明確的機制——隨增。 落地上:本論凡出通則,多半緊接著給正反二式(「若……則……;若……則……」),這一對句式就是它的證明格式。
〔十一之二〕離繫得有幾種。 論立:「諸有學聖用有漏道離下八地修斷染時,能具引生二離繫得。用無漏道離彼亦然,由二種道同所作故。」
論隨即錄一家異解並駁之。有餘師以「有捨無漏得,煩惱不成故」為證,說無漏道離染時也必生有漏離繫得——否則轉根時頓捨鈍聖道,上惑之離繫應皆不成,就要重成煩惱。論主判曰:「此證非理。」理由是:那位聖者縱使沒有有漏斷得,也不會成就上地煩惱——並舉二例,一是分離有頂而轉根時,二是異生上生時不成下惑。
先問:論主與有餘師的結論相同嗎?相同——都許二離繫得;所爭的是『用什麼來證』。易誤處:以為論主否定了「二得」。他否定的是那個證法,不是那個結論。 落地上:論爭之中,結論同而論證異的情形極多;讀時先問『所爭者是宗還是因』。
〔十一之三〕義准而得的兩條。 論以「義准」補足全表:異生用有漏道唯引有漏斷得;聖者用無漏道離見所斷惑及有頂修惑時,唯引無漏斷得。先問:這兩條為什麼不必另立正文?因為由前文的判準可以推出。易誤處:把「義准」之文當成次要。它是表的補格,缺了表就不完整。 落地上:讀本論凡見「義准已成」「義准自成」,要主動把那一格補進表裡。
〔十一之四〕哪一地之道離哪一地之染。 論立:無漏道若未至攝,「能離欲界乃至有頂」;靜慮中間、四靜慮、三無色所攝的,「隨其所應各能離自及上地染。不離下,已離故」。有漏道則「一切唯能離次下地,非自地等」,三個理由:自地煩惱所隨增、勢劣、(上地)已離。
先問:未至定為什麼獨能通離一切地?因為它是最下的無漏依地,上無所礙。易誤處:以為越高的定能離越多的染。恰恰相反——愈上者所能離愈少,因為下地已離。 落地上:這一節與〔十一之一〕合看,全論的離染表就齊了:縱軸是能依之地,橫軸是所離之地,有漏只能往下一格,無漏可以通貫。
〔十一之五〕解脫道是不是也在近分。 論自問自答:無間道皆近分攝,解脫道則不然。「諸道所依近分有八,謂四靜慮、無色下邊。所離有九,謂欲、八定。初三近分離下三染,第九解脫現在前時,或入根本或即近分。上五近分各離下染,第九解脫現在前時,必入根本非即近分。」
理由極細:「近分根本等捨根故、下三靜慮近分根本受根異故。」——上五地的近分與根本同是捨受,故必入根本;下三靜慮的近分是捨受而根本是喜樂受,受既不同,轉入有難,故容許停在近分。論還補兩句:「有不能入,轉入異受少艱難故、離下染時必欣上故」,「若受無異,必入根本」。
先問:分界為什麼恰在下三與上五之間?就因為受根同異。易誤處:以為這是一條約定。它有實因——受之異同。 落地上:凡遇一條看似武斷的分界線,找論給的那個「故」字;本論的分界幾乎沒有無因者。
〔十一之六〕世俗道緣什麼、作什麼行相。 論立:「世俗無間及解脫道,如次能緣下地上地,為麁苦障及靜妙離。」無間道緣自次下地諸有漏法,作麁、苦、障三行相之隨一;解脫道緣次上地諸有漏法,作靜、妙、離三行相之隨一。三名各有訓:「非寂靜故說名為麁」;「由大劬勞方能越故、非美妙故。說名為苦,由多麁重能違害故」;「非出離故。說名為障,由此能礙越自地故,如獄厚壁能障出離」。靜妙離三者「翻此應釋」。
先問:為什麼無間道緣下、解脫道緣上?因為斷時要厭下,證時要欣上——一厭一欣,恰是出離的兩腳。易誤處:把六個行相當成六種心理形容。它們是有嚴格所緣的觀行——三個緣下、三個緣上。落地上:「如獄厚壁」一喻是全節最好記的一句——障不是外來的阻力,是自地本身的厚度。此節之二譯譯名差見承衍節。
十二、盡智之後
〔十二之一〕不動與非不動。 論立:「不動種性諸阿羅漢,盡智無間起無生智,非更有盡智無學正見生。除不動法餘阿羅漢,盡智無間有盡智生,或即引生無學正見非無生智,後容退故。」
先問:為什麼非不動者不起無生智?因為無生智是『知其不復更生』之智,而他還容有退,說不出這句話。易誤處:以為無生智只是盡智的加強版。兩智所斷定的事不同——一個斷「已盡」,一個斷「不復生」。 落地上:位次之名多半可以逆推出它所斷定的內容;讀到一個智名,先問『它斷定了什麼』。
〔十二之二〕不動者有沒有正見。 論自設一問:「前不動種性無正見生耶?」答:「有正見生,而不說者,一切應果皆有此故。」——不是沒有,是因為一切應果都有,所以不必在差別處說。「謂不動法無生智後有無生智起,或無學正見。」
先問:為什麼『共有的』反而不說?因為頌文所辨的是差別。易誤處:見某位次下沒有列某法,就推定它沒有。落地上:論文之所以不說,可能是「無」,也可能是『共有故不必別說』——這兩種要靠上下文分辨,本節正好給了一個明例。
十三、沙門性與沙門果
〔十三之一〕沙門性是什麼。 論答得極乾脆:「諸無漏道是沙門性,懷此道者名曰沙門,以能勤勞息煩惱故。」並引經為證:「以能勤勞息除種種惡不善法」,乃至「故名沙門」。光記於此訓其名云「沙門此云勤息,以能勤勞息煩惱故」——勤與息二字,正扣論文的「勤勞」與「息」。
先問:沙門性是人還是法?是法——是無漏道本身;懷此道的人才叫沙門。易誤處:把「沙門」讀成一種身分或衣相。在本論裡它是果位之名,判準只有一條:有沒有無漏道。 落地上:全卷四向四果講到這裡才落到體上——前面是刻度,這裡是尺子本身。
〔十三之二〕異生為什麼不是真沙門。 論答:「異生不能無異究竟趣涅槃故,非真沙門。」先問:「異」指什麼?指趣向上的岔路——他所趣的未必真是涅槃,或雖趣而不究竟。易誤處:以為這是貶抑之詞。是判準之語——沙門性既是無漏道,異生無之,自然不入。落地上:本論的一切『非真某某』,都應當回頭找那個定義句;定義一對,判語自明。
〔十三之三〕八十九是怎麼算的。 論立:「有為無為是沙門果。契經說此差別有四,理實就位有八十九,皆解脫道擇滅為性。」算法是:斷見所斷惑有八無間道、八解脫道;斷修所斷惑有八十一無間道、八十一解脫道——八加八十一,得八十九。
再分性與果:「諸無間道唯沙門性,諸解脫道亦是沙門有為果體,是彼等流、士用果故。一一擇滅唯是沙門無為果體,是彼離繫、士用果故。」頌疏於此立一雙關之訓云「息惡義邊名沙門性,與無間道為等流果邊名沙門果」——同一個解脫道,就息惡說是性,就等流說是果。
先問:為什麼無間道只是性而不是果?因為它在斷,還沒有證。易誤處:把八十九當成八十九個果位。是八十九個解脫道與相應的擇滅。落地上:性與果的分際,全在無間道與解脫道那一刀——這一刀在〔十之五〕已經立過,此處是它的收成。
〔十三之四〕為什麼經只說四果。 論答:「若斷道位具足五因,佛於經中建立為果。」五因是:一捨曾道(捨先得的果道與向道),二得勝道(得果所攝的殊勝道),三總集斷(總一得得諸斷),四得八智(四法智四類智),五能頓修十六行相。「於四果位皆具五因,餘位不然,故佛不說。」
先問:五因之中哪一個最能揀別?「總集斷」與「得八智」最硬——只有在果位上才有那一個總得,也只有在那時才四法四類齊備。易誤處:以為四果是就修行感受立的。它是就這五個可檢的條件立的。 落地上:第三因「總集斷」與〔二之五〕的「五下結斷」用的是同一個記帳法——論在前面埋的伏筆,到這裡結賬。光記與寶疏於「餘位」之界有異,見承衍節。
〔十三之五〕世俗道得的兩果何以也算。 論自設一難:「若唯淨道是沙門性,有漏道力所得二果,如何亦是沙門果攝?」答有二層。第一層:「此果非唯以世俗道所得擇滅為斷果性,兼以見道所得擇滅於中相雜總成一果,同一果道得所得故。」並引經為證——一來果是「斷三結薄貪瞋癡」,不還果是「斷五下結」;三結正是見道所斷,可見其中確有無漏所得之分。第二層:「又世俗道所得擇滅,無漏斷得所任持故,由此力所持退不命終故,亦得名為沙門果體。」
先問:兩層理由的分工是什麼?第一層說『其中本有無漏之分』,第二層說『其存續靠無漏之得任持』。光記為第一層下一句斷語:「以少從多名沙門果。」易誤處:以為世俗道也能算沙門性。不能——性唯無漏;能算的是果。 落地上:性與果可以不同源——這是本節最要緊的一句,也是全章唯一的例外處理。
十四、婆羅門·梵輪·法輪
〔十四之一〕三個異名。 論立:真沙門性「經亦說名婆羅門性,以能遣除諸煩惱故」;「即此亦說名為梵輪,是真梵王力所轉故」;佛「與無上梵德相應,是故世尊獨應名梵」,並引經證「佛亦名梵、亦名寂靜、亦名清涼」。
先問:三個名各就哪一義立?婆羅門就『遣除煩惱』立,梵輪就「真梵所轉」立,梵就「無上梵德」立。光記訓「梵」字云「梵此云淨」。易誤處:以為這是佛教借用外道之名。論給的理由全在義上——能遣煩惱故、真梵所轉故,不在名的出處上。落地上:一名之立,先問『論給的所以是什麼』;三疏於「婆羅門」一名之訓恰好互異,見承衍節。
〔十四之二〕法輪為什麼只是見道。 論立:「即於此中唯依見道,世尊有處說名法輪。如世間輪有速等相,見道似彼故名法輪。」五相是:「謂見諦道速疾行故、有捨取故、降未伏故、鎮已伏故、上下轉故,具此五相似世間輪。」
先問:五相是怎麼配上去的?速疾對輪之轉快,捨取對輪之前後接地,降未伏、鎮已伏對輪之碾伏,上下轉對輪之迴旋。易誤處:把譬喻讀成修辭。這裡是逐相對配的,五相一一有實指。 落地上:本論用喻的規矩是『先出所喻之相,再逐相對配』——凡見一喻,先數它列了幾相。
〔十四之三〕另一種配法。 論錄一異說:「尊者妙音作如是說:如世間輪有輻等相,八支聖道似彼名輪。謂正見、正思惟、正勤、正念似世輪輻,正語、正業、正命似轂,正定似輞,故名法輪。」
先問:兩說差在哪?前說取輪之「用」(速、捨取、降伏、迴轉),此說取輪之「體」(輻、轂、輞)。頌文以「由速等似輪,或具輻等故」把兩說都收進去了。易誤處:以為兩說互斥。頌文的「或」字正是並存之標。 落地上:一個喻可以就用取、也可以就體取;本論兩存而不判,讀者也不必代為選邊。此說之二譯異稱見承衍節。
〔十四之四〕怎麼知道法輪唯是見道。 論自問自答:「憍陳那等見道生時,說名已轉正法輪故。」——經上是在憍陳那等見道生起時才說「已轉法輪」,故知所指是見道。光記於憍陳那之名訓云「阿若多此云已解」。
先問:這是什麼樣的證?是教證,而且是就『說法輪之語何時出現』取的。易誤處:以為這是推理。它是文證。 落地上:本論立宗常兼用理證與教證,此處是純教證的樣本——證據的類型不同,反駁的方式也不同。
〔十四之五〕三轉十二行相。 論釋:「此苦聖諦,此應遍知,此已遍知,是名三轉。即於如是一一轉時,別別發生眼智明覺,說此名曰十二行相。」並補一句:「如是三轉十二行相諦諦皆有,然數等故但說三轉十二行相,如說二法七處善等。」
先問:三乘四不是十二嗎,為什麼還說每諦皆有?因為每一諦都有三轉,每轉發四事,所以實數是十二轉四十八行;只因每諦之數相等,就舉一諦之數以該之。易誤處:把十二行相算成三轉乘四諦。十二是三轉乘四事(眼智明覺)。頌疏於「眼智明覺」四字有逐字之配,見承衍節。落地上:遇到法數對不上,先問『這個數是舉一該餘,還是實總』。
〔十四之六〕論主自己的一難與收束。 論錄毘婆沙師以三轉配三道(見道、修道、無學道)之說,隨即自難:「若爾,三轉十二行相非唯見道,如何可說唯於見道立法輪名?」自結:「是故唯應即此三轉十二行相所有法門名為法輪,可應正理。」
先問:這算不算推翻前文?不算——前文說『見道似輪故名法輪』是就相似立名,此處說「法門名為法輪」是就轉他相續立名,兩者所據不同。論隨即釋「轉」字:「由此法門往他相續令解義故。或諸聖道皆是法輪,於所化生身中轉故。於他相續見道生時,已至轉初故名已轉。」易誤處:以為論主與毘婆沙師之說必居其一。論給了一個更寬的界說,把兩者都安頓了。 落地上:「轉」字的實義是『進入他人的相續』——法輪之所以是輪,因為它動到別人身上去了,這是全章最要緊的一句。頌疏於此另有部派之標,見承衍節。
十五、依何界得
〔十五之一〕前三果與第四果。 論立:「前三但依欲界身得,得阿羅漢依三界身。」先問:為什麼阿羅漢可以在三界得?因為那時見道之事早已辦畢,所餘唯斷修惑,上界身也能辦。易誤處:以為果位愈高愈須殊勝之身。恰相反——愈前者所須之緣愈嚴。 落地上:這一節是全卷的收束,它把前面所有位次收回到「身」這一個條件上。
〔十五之二〕第三果為什麼也不能依上得。 論先鬆一步:「前之二果未離欲故,非依上得理且可然」——前二果的人本就未離欲,說他不在上界得,不成問題。難處在第三果:他已離欲,何以不能在上界得?論答:「由理教故。」
理是:「依上界身無見道故,非離見道已離欲者可有超證不還果義。」——超越證不還,必須有見道;上界既無見道,超證就無從說起。先問:這一步的關節在哪?在「超證」二字——先離欲的人入見道時可直得不還果,這叫超證;而超證的前提是見道。易誤處:以為第三果不依上得是因為離欲不足。是因為見道不在上界。 落地上:本節之答不在『他夠不夠格』,而在『那個工序在不在那裡』。
〔十五之三〕上界為什麼沒有見道。 論給三因:「且無色中無正聞故」;「又彼界中不緣下故,色界異生著勝定樂」;「又無苦受不生厭故,非無有厭能得見道」。
先問:三因各針對哪一界?第一因針對無色(無聞),第二因針對色界(著定樂而不緣下),第三因通於上二界(無苦受故不生厭)。頌疏於第三因申其所以云「夫入見道,要須厭苦,色界無厭苦,著定樂故」。易誤處:把三因平均攤到二界。它們各有所主。 落地上:見道之所須,論在這裡反過來標出了三樣——聞、緣下、厭;順著讀是欠缺,逆著讀就是條件。
〔十五之四〕教證。 論引經:「有五補特伽羅,此處通達彼處究竟,所謂中般乃至上流。」再釋其關鍵詞:「此通達言唯目見道,是證圓寂初加行故。由此見道上界定無。」
先問:這句經怎麼就證成了?因為經明說「此處通達彼處究竟」——通達(見道)在此處(欲界),究竟(般涅槃)在彼處(上界);若上界有見道,經不會這樣分派。易誤處:把「通達」讀成證果。論已標定:通達唯指見道。 落地上:教證之力全在關鍵詞的界定上——論每引一經,必先定其詞,這一句是全卷最後一個、也是最乾淨的示範。整卷至此收束:從家家的三緣到見道所依之身,一根刻度尺量到頭,而尺子本身就是那句「諸無漏道是沙門性」。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
一部在本卷完全缺席的疏。 本卷的疏有一個明白的缺口:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷之中屬賢聖品的只有一卷,而那一卷自標所釋為論卷二十五——正是下一卷。本卷(論卷二十四)沒有泰疏可繫。這是逐目核過現存卷次之後的結論,不是檢索未盡;據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。
七善士趣的問答結構,三家各補一層。 這是本卷三疏合觀最見效的一段。光記標出第一層——論主自設問答(「若爾何故……佛唯說有七善士趣」,並標為「問及頌答」)。寶疏補標第二層——把論文「何獨依此立善士趣,不依所餘有學聖者」科為問,把「趣是行義」以下科為答,這是光記未另立科之處。頌疏又補第三層——另設「何故須、斯二果不立七善士趣名」之問答。三家合起來,這一段的問答鏈才完整。誰的標法較完整,本節不判;唯錄三家標法之異。
有行無行先後之取向:光記獨下判語。 論文只說「然契經中先說無行、後說有行般涅槃者,如是次第與理相應」,並未自道所朋。光記則先標破意,說論主所破者是「中、生般等亦緣有為,無為斷惑,亦應名為有行,無行」,隨即逕判「論主意朋經部,所以印可」。⇒ 論文自身無此標籤,這是光記之判。寶疏、頌疏於此未標。並錄不判。
中般之定義:寶疏逕採眾賢釋。 光記於中般自作解釋,寶疏則在釋「言中般者」一句時直接引《順正理論》之文為釋。這是寶疏體例的一貫特徵——遇有眾賢已釋之處,往往逕採而不另撰。此事本身即可注意:同為俱舍之疏,而取材之向不同。並錄不判。
金剛喻定三說:光記列而不裁,寶疏引正理裁第三為正。 光記標論文此段「總有三說,此即初師」,逐一科判而不作取捨。寶疏則明設一問「三說中何說為正」,並引《順正理論》答之,裁第三師(一百六十四種)為正。⇒ 論文自身未落判語(只說「若就種性根等分別,更成多種,如理應思」)。寶疏之裁是疏家之裁,非本論之定論。並錄不判。
五因立四果的適用範圍:寶疏獨補練根。 論文說「於四果位皆具五因,餘位不然」。光記順文而解,並自出一段「見惑易斷,總立一果。修惑難斷,別立三果」的所以。寶疏則另開一格,說「唯此四位及練根者,有此五因,餘位無也,由此練根亦名得果」——把練根位也算進具五因之列。⇒ 論文未及練根。此為寶疏獨補,並錄不判。
婆羅門一名之訓:三家三樣。 光記於此無音義之訓(只訓「梵」字為「淨」)。寶疏訓為「淨行」,並引《順正理論》另出一義說「寂默冲虛蕭然名梵」。頌疏則訓為「淨志」,並自為之會通說「與勤息義同也」——把婆羅門之訓拉回沙門之訓上去。⇒ 淨行/淨志/無訓,三家互異,唯錄不判。
法輪唯見道抑通三道:頌疏獨標部派。 論文自難自結,說「是故唯應即此三轉十二行相所有法門名為法輪」,而未標此義出於何宗。頌疏則逕以部派標之,說「若依經部,法輪非唯見道」。⇒ 論文自身未作此標。光記、寶疏於此皆未標部派。並錄不判。
頌疏於論文所無之數與配。 兩處可注意:一是法輪五相之第一相下,頌疏自注「言速疾者,十五剎那也」,給出論文所無的數;二是「別別發生眼智明覺」一句下,頌疏逐字配之,說「於見道中法忍名眼,法智名智,類忍名明,類智名覺」。二者皆為疏家之補,非論文所有,讀時宜別其層次。
用字之異。 「種性」一詞,光記與寶疏作「種姓」,頌疏作「種性」;底本此處另有異讀之校記(性/姓)。此屬用字,非義理,照錄不改。
二、眾賢之破與補釋
眾賢兩部論在此品的品名不作「分別賢聖品」——《順正理論》作「辯賢聖品第六」,《顯宗論》作「辯賢聖品第七」(品號後移)。以俱舍之品名去搜,永遠找不到。
第一場:有行無行先後之諍,眾賢反評論主之駁語。 論主在本卷駁一異說(有行無行之別在緣有為無為聖道)曰「此說非理,太過失故」。眾賢於同一處先自申一段辨析,繼而逐字牒出那個異說,隨即反評論主之駁語,說「經主所難有大過失,為已善通此義雖等,而彼各有差別位故」,末以經文兩存收之——有經先說無行,也有經先說有行,時既無異,隨說無違;而他自己則以「有行可尊故我先說」為序。
這一場要辨明層次:世親所評的是那個異說,眾賢所評的是世親的評語,二者不在同一層。眾賢並不是重立那個異說,而是為它代作善通,並自出經證說明先後兩存俱不相違。二重互評,並錄不判。三疏於此皆未引及眾賢的這一層覆評。
第二場:身證定義之諍,三層俱全。 論主於身證得名之由自出一解,說「理實應言,彼從滅定起,得先未得,有識身寂靜」云云——強調的是出定後那一刻。眾賢逐字牒之,並評曰「今謂彼從滅定起位,雖得先未得有識身寂靜,而非唯彼」位方得身證之名——他主張身證之名應通入定前後二時,不限於起定一刻。末後他回護頌文本身的簡略措辭,說「是故前說於理為勝,舉後邊故唯作是言:得滅定不還轉」名為身證——意思是頌文只標「得滅定」三字,已經賅攝二時,不必另立新解。
所爭者是身證得名的時分。這是本卷對辯材料最完整的一段,三層俱在。三疏皆未引及。並錄不判。
一段不是破而是補的材料。 眾賢於身證一節的鄰接處,補出了論文所略的經證全文——世尊告給孤獨長者,福田有二,有學十八、無學唯九,並全列十八有學之目(預流向、預流果、一來向、一來果、不還向……)。論文只說「契經說有十八有學」而未列其目,眾賢補全了它。頌疏於同節也引「福田有二,謂有學十八、無學有九」之脈絡,二者可以互證。這是承取而非反破,誌錄之。
《顯宗論》獨有的第四說。 金剛喻定的智行緣別,俱舍與《順正理論》都只列三說(五十二、八十、一百六十四)。《顯宗論》於同節另補一說並自駁之——「尊者妙音作如是說:金剛喻定總有十三,謂斷有頂見修」斷惑無間道攝十三剎那,隨即說「此亦不然,以四類忍前八無間道非極上品故」。⇒ 此說不見於本卷論文,也不見於《順正理論》對應段,是《顯宗論》獨有的補充。唯錄立說與所在,不判優劣。
一條誠實的負命題。 以「經主」二字明標世親的句子,在本卷範圍內於《順正理論》全枚舉得兩條(即上列兩場),於《顯宗論》同範圍則零命中。但這只能證一件事:《顯宗論》在本卷沒有用「經主」這個標名去點世親的名。不能由此推出本卷《顯宗論》無對辯——事實上它另補了上面那個第四說。標名之零命中,不等於無對辯。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦本此品題作「分別聖道果人品」,全品分三卷,而玄奘分四卷——卷數既不同,卷界就不可能逐一重合,本卷所對之段正橫跨真諦的兩卷。加上品名譯法全異,以玄奘的詞去搜真諦本必定落空;跨本比對只能取場景結構。
譯名自成一系。 無漏根作無流根、一來果作斯陀含、不還作阿那含、中般涅槃等四名一律簡作中滅生滅有行滅無行滅、全超半超遍歿作超出半超出遍退、色究竟天存音寫作阿迦尼師吒、現般涅槃作現法般涅槃、未至定作非至定、離繫得作滅離至得、金剛喻定作金剛譬三摩提、不動種性作不壞法。設問的虛詞也成一系——玄奘作「何緣」,真諦作「云何」。
兩處最見譯法分途的例。 其一是「一間」的訓詁:玄奘訓「間」為間隔,就時之隔說;真諦訓為「障義」,就所障說。同一個字,兩種訓詁角度,而所指的事實同一(尚餘一生未盡)。其二是七善士趣:玄奘作「善士趣」,真諦作「賢聖行」——這是本卷貫穿最廣的一個術語譯名差,兩譯全不相涉。
五淨居五品的名,兩譯全異而次第對應。 玄奘作下、中、上上、勝上、極品;真諦作軟、中、上、上中、上上。逐位對應是:奘之第三「上上」對諦之第三「上」,奘之第四「勝上」對諦之第四「上中」,奘之第五「極品」對諦之第五「上上」。開合幾同而譯字系統迥異,並錄存目,不強解其所本。
一處結構性的開合差。 離繫得的那一場諍論,玄奘以一個半頌「聖二離八修,各二離繫得」總攝,而把「有餘師釋」以下的往復全放在長行裡;真諦則把這一場諍論編進偈頌本身,作四段偈句逐句嵌釋。同一場諍,一個置於長行、一個置於頌面——這不是義理之歧,是譯例本身之差。並錄不判。
世道行相三名,兩譯全異。 玄奘作麁、苦、障與靜、妙、離;真諦作麁重、逼惱、厚壁與寂靜、美妙、出離。有趣的是「厚壁」——玄奘把它放在長行的譬喻裡(「如獄厚壁能障出離」),真諦則逕以「厚壁」為行相之名。同一意象,一個作喻、一個作名。
沙門性一名的兩種取法。 玄奘取義譯,作「沙門性」「沙門果」;真諦存音寫,全篇作「沙門若」「沙門若果」。八十九這個數,玄奘逕言八十九,真諦作「一減九十」——所指同一,表法不同。佛之梵名亦然:玄奘義譯作「梵」,真諦存音寫。
同一人而二譯異稱。 說「輻等」那一位,玄奘作「尊者妙音」,真諦作「大德瞿沙」。本卷依場景逕對應,唯錄不判。
離染道一節的對位。 離染道一節(有頂唯無漏、離繫得、未至道、近分解脫、世道行相)在真諦本起於其卷十八之首,以「有學人由何道得離欲」領起,逐偈與玄奘正四十七至正五十相對——逐條的頁錨見本子考據目九。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷所立者,是一根從家家到阿羅漢的刻度尺,與一句「諸無漏道是沙門性」的體。這兩樣在瑜伽行一系都有可逐字對讀的段落。
三火星喻,彼系出而此系略。 本卷說中般分三,「由三火星喻所顯故」,而喻的本身論文從略。瑜伽行系之根本論於同一法逐一舉喻——第一種如小札火的微星纔舉即滅,第二種如鐵摶鋌鎚鍛時星流未下便滅,第三種如熱鐵椎鍛星流下未至地即滅。三喻扣三速,正是本卷所省的那一節。一間的定義兩系也全合。
金剛喻定,同名而所繫之科不同。 本卷把金剛喻定繫在阿羅漢向之終(斷有頂第九品惑的無間道)。瑜伽行系之根本論則把它繫在『修習如所得道』之圓滿相上,說有學的金剛喻定到究竟故修得圓滿。同一定名,一個標它斷什麼,一個標它成什麼。
阿羅漢與捨藏識名。 本卷以金剛喻定引盡智而成無學。唯識一系用同一個定作第八識捨「阿賴耶」名的界——說阿羅漢位方究竟捨,並自為之寬其所攝,明言此中所說的阿羅漢通攝三乘無學果位;於末那相應之惑,則說金剛喻定現前時頓斷其種而成阿羅漢。⇒ 『金剛喻定是最後一斷』這一準,兩系不改;所斷之體則異——本卷繫之於有頂第九品惑,唯識繫之於煩惱障種與末那相應之惑。而「阿羅漢」一名的外延也不同:本卷唯就聲聞果說,唯識明言通攝三乘。同一個名、同一把刀,兩代所斷之物不同——這是本卷最可對讀的一處。
至於取用之向,唯誌錄二系之逐字所立,不代作會通。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The previous fascicle finished with the stream-enterer — after the fifteen minds of the path of seeing he abides in the fruit, and at most returns through birth and death seven times. This fascicle takes that up in its very first breath: “it has already been made out that one who abides in the fruit and has not yet abandoned the defilements abandoned by cultivation is named the stream-enterer, born at most seven times over; now it must next be made out who among the noble ones stand in the stage of abandoning, and first the approach to and the fruit of once-returning are to be established.” One paired formula, the first half gathering up the previous fascicle and the second opening this one. The three ancient masters let the knife of their outlines fall in the very same place here, and the ordinal each marks is one and the same — Puguang marks “below, the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning,” Fabao marks “the stanza below, the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning,” Yuanhui marks “from here the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning.” The three divide their fascicles independently and their boundary agrees throughout with Xuanzang’s: one can see that this cut was opened by the treatise itself.
The skeleton of this fascicle is really only two things. The first is a graduated scale: of the nine grades of defilement abandoned by cultivation in the desire realm, abandoning the third and fourth is family-to-family, abandoning up to the fifth is still the approach to once-returning, abandoning the sixth makes the fruit of once-returning, abandoning the seventh and eighth is one-interval, abandoning the ninth makes the fruit of non-returning; and higher up, abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the two upper realms, from the first grade of the first absorption to the eighth grade at the summit of existence is all the approach to arhatship, and the single moment that abandons the ninth grade at the summit of existence is named the vajra-like concentration — its path of liberation arising together with the acquisition of the exhaustion of the outflows is the knowledge of exhaustion, and one becomes an arhat. Every stage in the whole fascicle is a point upon this one ruler. The second is an entity: whose fruits, after all, are these fruits? The treatise answers only at the end of the fascicle — they are the fruits of the ascetic life; and the nature of the ascetic life is just the path without outflows itself. The eighty-nine entities of the fruit, the five causes by which four fruits are established, the fruits of the ascetic life obtained even by the mundane path, brahminhood and the wheel of Brahmā and the wheel of Dharma, and in dependence upon which realm they are obtained — this chapter is the gathering-in of the whole fascicle, and the settled board of the whole chapter’s side of the fruits.
Set between them are two of the densest passages of prose commentary: one on how the seven kinds of non-returner open out into nine and gather into the seven destinies of good men (nine hundred twenty-nine characters), and one on the approach to arhatship and the three accounts of the vajra-like concentration (nine hundred forty-four characters). These two passages are where the weight of this fascicle rests, and one should read them slowly.
There is one more thing to say first. This fascicle is among the passages in the whole treatise that most frequently record divergent accounts alongside, and the author’s handling of them is not uniform: in some places he records and passes no judgment (why the Pure Abodes are only five), in others he records and refutes at once (that attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval extends also to the nirvāṇa without remainder; that the difference of with and without exertion lies in taking the conditioned or the unconditioned noble path as object). In reading this fascicle one must first learn to tell these two hands apart, or one will take for the author’s own position an account he has plainly refuted.
I. Family-to-Family: Not One of the Three Conditions May Be Wanting
〔1.1〕What family-to-family is. First ask: the stream-enterer already abides in his fruit; why has he a new name? Because he goes on abandoning defilement, and his stage has moved. The definition the treatise gives is strict — “if the three conditions are complete he is renamed family-to-family”: first by abandoning defilement (abandoning the third or fourth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation), second by achieving the faculties (obtaining the faculties without outflows that counteract them), third by undergoing birth (yet to undergo three or two of the existences of the desire realm). The three conditions are conjoined, not disjoined. Puguang explains this, saying “if the three conditions are complete he is renamed family-to-family; wherever any is wanting he is not named family-to-family” — let one be missing and it does not count.
The easy error: to suppose that abandoning the third or fourth grade makes one family-to-family automatically. It does not. Abandoning defilement is only the first item; one must also have achieved the faculties without outflows that counteract those defilements, and the number of births must fall in the slot of three births or two. In practice: whenever in reading this fascicle you meet the four words “if the three conditions are complete,” first count out which three conditions they are, and then see how many the stanza states and how many it leaves out — this is a sentence-pattern the whole fascicle uses again and again.
〔1.2〕Why the stanza states only two conditions. First ask: since not one of the three conditions may be wanting, why does the stanza state only “abandoning the third or fourth grade of the desire realm” and “three births or two,” leaving out “achieving the faculties”? The treatise gives the answer itself: “after the fruit of stream-entry it says ‘goes on abandoning defilement,’ and the achieving of the several faculties without outflows that counteract them follows by implication and is already established; therefore it is not fully stated.” — Say “after stream-entry he goes on abandoning defilement,” and the achieving of the counteracting faculties is already contained within it, and can be drawn out; it need not be listed.
Then why must “three births or two” be stated after all? The treatise answers this too: “because there is advance, and as to the births he undergoes they may be fewer, or none, or more than this.” In practice there is advance and retreat and the number of births is not fixed — it may be fewer, he may undergo none at all, it may be more; and just because it is not fixed, the slot “three births or two” must be nailed down. The easy error: to think that what the stanza keeps and drops is a matter of filling out the count of characters. It is not — what can be drawn out by implication is dropped, and what cannot be drawn out must be stated; this is a general rule of the treatise’s stanza form. In practice: hereafter, whenever the stanza and the prose commentary do not tally, first ask whether the item left out can be drawn out from what precedes.
〔1.3〕Why there is no “family-to-family by abandoning the fifth grade.” This is the question in this section where the knife-work shows most. The treatise answers: “because when the fifth is abandoned the sixth must be abandoned, and one grade of defilement cannot obstruct the obtaining of a fruit, as with one-interval, since he has not yet crossed out of the realm.” One who has abandoned the fifth grade must go on to abandon the sixth, and no death and birth is inserted in between — because one single grade of defilement has no power to obstruct the matter of obtaining a fruit. The corroborating instance adduced is “one-interval”: that one has a single grade of defilement remaining and yet does not obtain the fruit of non-returning, because the moment that grade is abandoned he crosses out of the desire realm — it is because of the realm that it becomes an obstruction.
The easy error: to take “one grade of defilement cannot obstruct the obtaining of a fruit” for a general rule. It is not a general rule — the sixth grade cannot obstruct, the ninth grade can, and the difference lies in the two words “crossing the realm.” In practice: here lies the principle of this fascicle’s graduated scale — what really draws the lines is not the number of grades of defilement but the edge of a realm. Whenever you meet “why is no stage established here?”, first ask whether this step crosses a realm.
〔1.4〕Divine family-to-family and human family-to-family. The treatise divides family-to-family further into two kinds: “first, divine family-to-family, who within the destiny of the gods of the desire realm undergoes birth in three or two families and realizes perfect quiescence, whether in one heavenly place or in two or three”; human family-to-family is the same, whether in one continent or in two or three. First ask: what does “family” mean here? It is one “household” among the places of birth — birth in three families or two among the gods, or in three families or two among men. So “three or two families” and “three or two births” are two ways of saying one and the same thing.
Puguang adds a layer beyond the text of the treatise: “it should be known that the divine family-to-family obtains the path among men, and the human family-to-family obtains the path among the gods” — the name marks the place where he undergoes birth, while the place where he obtains the path is precisely the other destiny. The easy error: to read “divine family-to-family” as “one who obtains the path in the heavens.” In practice: the name of a numbered set of dharmas often marks the place of retribution rather than the place of practice, and in reading one must ask which end the name is established from.
〔1.5〕The approach to and the fruit of once-returning. The treatise then fills in the graduations: abandoning one grade up to five grades of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation is all named the approach to the fruit of once-returning; abandoning the sixth grade makes the fruit of once-returning — “he goes up to the heavens once and comes back to the human world once and attains parinirvāṇa, and is named the fruit of once-returning; after this once there is no further birth.” So the words “once-returning” are not a vague description but a real indication of one round-trip. The treatise also gives another name: “this may also be called thin in greed, hatred, and delusion, because only the low grades of greed, hatred, and delusion remain.”
First ask: why “thin” and not “abandoned”? Because of the nine grades only the first six have been abandoned, and the three that remain are of the low grade, and so it is said to be thin. The easy error: to take “thin in greed, hatred, and delusion” for another fruit-stage. It is just another name for the fruit of once-returning. In practice: the treatise often gives one and the same stage two names — one established from the number of births (once-returning), one from the aspect of the defilements (thin in greed, hatred, and delusion); read the two names together and the inner and outer marks of the stage are both clear.
II. One-Interval: The Approach to Non-Returning
〔2.1〕The three conditions of one-interval. The structure is wholly the same as with family-to-family: “it is that once-returner who goes on abandoning the remaining defilements; if the three conditions are complete he is renamed one-interval” — abandoning defilement (the seventh or eighth grade), achieving the faculties, and undergoing birth (yet to undergo the one remaining existence of the desire realm). The stanza likewise states only the first and the third, and “achieving the faculties is not stated, the sense being as explained before.” First ask: why does the treatise walk the same structure through a second time? Because though the stage has advanced the rule has not changed — and this is the treatise’s consistent method in establishing stages. Fabao says here that “when the three conditions are complete he is named one-interval; if one, two, or three are wanting he is not one-interval,” speaking in the same voice as Puguang on family-to-family.
The easy error: to suppose one-interval is a new fruit. It is the approach to the fruit of non-returning. In practice: the boundary between approach and fruit is always at “whether that grade has been abandoned” — before the ninth grade is abandoned it is all approach, and once abandoned it is fruit.
〔2.2〕How one grade of defilement can obstruct the fruit of non-returning. The treatise poses the question itself: “how can one grade of defilement obstruct the obtaining of the fruit of non-returning?” Answer: “because if it is abandoned one thereupon crosses out of the realm.” And it adduces the instance from before: “it was said above that action of the three times is what most obstructs; it should be known that the defilements are like action in this, because it crosses over the homogeneous level and the maturation level of that realm.” Fabao adds a sentence of explanation here, saying that this is “not like the one grade with once-returning that does not obstruct,” and takes the “utmost obstruction of the three times” from the Chapter on Action for a simile — it is likewise the last step, and because it crosses a realm it alone weighs heavy.
First ask: does this not contradict 〔1.3〕, “one grade of defilement cannot obstruct the obtaining of a fruit”? It does not — there the sixth grade was spoken of (which does not cross a realm), here the ninth (which does). One and the same sentence, upon different graduations, means two flatly different things. The easy error: to read the two occurrences of “one grade of defilement” as one and the same matter. In practice: in reading Abhidharma one must form the habit that when the same word appears twice, one first makes sure which stage it hangs upon.
〔2.3〕The gloss on the word “interval.” The treatise glosses its own name: “interval means an interval that intervenes; because that one remaining birth becomes an interval, he does not realize perfect quiescence. Or because one remaining grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation becomes an interval, he does not obtain the fruit of non-returning.” — “Interval” is what intervenes, and what intervenes may be spoken of from the side of birth (one birth still remaining) or from the side of defilement (one grade still remaining). One who has this single interval is named one-interval.
First ask: which of the two accounts is right? The treatise sets them side by side and chooses neither, because what they point at is two faces of one and the same matter. The easy error: to suppose that a gloss has only one correct answer. In practice: the treatise’s glossing of names often takes both ends, “time” and “dharma,” together; when you come upon “either . . . or . . . ,” do not hurry to pick a side.
〔2.4〕The kind of person who abandons first and enters upon seeing the truths afterward. The treatise adds an exception: “one who abandons the third and fourth or the seventh and eighth grades of defilement and then enters upon seeing the truths is, when he afterwards obtains the fruit and until he has cultivated the path of the later and superior fruit, still not called family-to-family or one-interval, because he has not achieved the faculties without outflows that counteract them.” First ask: his defilements are abandoned and his number of births tallies; why does he still not count? Because the second of the three conditions is wanting — those defilements of his were abandoned by a mundane path while he was still an ordinary being, and he has not yet achieved the faculties without outflows that counteract them.
The easy error: to suppose that family-to-family and one-interval look only at how many grades have been abandoned. In practice: this passage is exactly the proof that the condition of “achieving the faculties” cannot be dropped — ordinarily the stanza leaves it out, and yet here it alone draws the boundary. Whenever some condition seems to you a redundancy, look for the border case where it does its work.
〔2.5〕The fruit of non-returning and the abandoning of the five lower fetters. “If he abandons the ninth grade he becomes the fruit of non-returning, because he certainly does not come back to be born in the desire realm. This may also be called one who has abandoned the five lower fetters.” The treatise adds at once an honest sentence: “although two or three must certainly have been abandoned first, at this time they are gathered together and abandoned all at once.” First ask: the five lower fetters are plainly abandoned one after another; why is it only here that he is called “one who has abandoned the five lower fetters”? Because it is only at this moment that they are gathered together and reckoned as abandoned to exhaustion. The easy error: to suppose the five fetters are abandoned all together in this single moment. In practice: “gathering the abandonments together” is a key way of keeping the ledger in this fascicle, and it will be used once more at the end of the fascicle when the five causes for establishing four fruits are treated (“third, gathering the abandonments together, namely because by one single acquisition one obtains the several abandonments”) — one and the same ledger-method, answering across the fascicle.
III. The Seven Kinds of Non-Returner (the First of the Two Long Prose Passages)
〔3.1〕How the seven kinds are counted out. The treatise gives the total and the manner of division in its first breath: “this non-returner is said in sum to be of seven kinds; and first, the differences of those who proceed to the form realm are five: first, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval; second, upon birth; third, with exertion; fourth, without exertion; fifth, going upstream.” Five who proceed to the form realm, plus the four who proceed to the formless (taken as one class), plus attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life — five and one and one make seven.
First ask: why do “the differences of those who proceed to the formless realm being four” count as only one? Because those four are divided according to the differences of “attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth,” and in nature belong to one class. The easy error: to reckon seven, nine, and four together into one heap. In practice: this section has three numbers (seven, nine, four), each with its own manner of division — seven is the general gate, nine is the fine division of those who proceed to the form realm, and four is the fine division of those who proceed to the formless; make out the denominator of each of the three numbers first, and this passage will not confuse you.
〔3.2〕How each of the five names is arrived at. The treatise glosses them one by one: attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, hence named in the interval; attaining parinirvāṇa upon having been born, hence named upon birth; attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion and without exertion, hence named with exertion and without exertion; flowing upward, hence named going upstream. Then it gives the real sense of each: “the one said to attain parinirvāṇa in the interval is he who, going to the form realm, attains parinirvāṇa while abiding in the stage of intermediate existence”; “the one said to attain parinirvāṇa upon birth is he who, going to the form realm and being born, attains parinirvāṇa before long, because he is furnished with the diligent cultivation and the path of swift advance”; “the one attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion is he who, going to the form realm and being born, does not let his preparatory effort rest for a long time and attains parinirvāṇa only by much exertion”; “the one attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion is he who, going to the form realm and being born, after a long while lets his preparatory effort slacken and rest and attains parinirvāṇa without much exertion.”
First ask: where do with exertion and without exertion differ? In the presence or absence of “the path of swift advance” — with exertion is having the diligent cultivation and not the swift advance, without exertion is lacking the diligent cultivation and having the swift advance. The easy error: to take the words at face value and suppose “with exertion” means practicing and “without exertion” not practicing. Both are noble ones and both must attain parinirvāṇa; what differs is only the keenness or dullness of the path and the amount of exertion. In practice: whenever you meet a pair of names set over against each other, look for the sentence in the treatise that gives the criterion (here, “having the path of swift advance” and “not having it”), and do not rely on the surface of the words.
〔3.3〕Which nirvāṇa is meant in the case of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval. The treatise inserts a recording and a refutation: “the parinirvāṇa spoken of here is the one with remainder. Some other masters say: it extends to the one without remainder as well. This is unreasonable, because that one has no mastery over the casting off of his life.” First ask: on what does the author refute? On “no mastery over the casting off of life” — that one, in the stage of intermediate existence, cannot yet cast off his life at will, and so it cannot be said that he enters the nirvāṇa without remainder.
The easy error: to take this passage for a case of “recording without adjudication.” It is not — the author records the opposing side and disallows it at once; the case is closed. In practice: the mark by which one judges in this fascicle whether the author has closed a case is quite clear — after “this is unreasonable” or “this account is unreasonable,” it is no longer a case awaiting decision.
〔3.4〕The order of with and without exertion, and an explanation that gets refuted. The treatise records another account and refutes it: “some say: the difference between these two is that they take the conditioned and the unconditioned noble path as object and obtain nirvāṇa in that order. This account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping.” — Someone holds that the difference between the two lies in whether the object is the conditioned or the unconditioned path; the author adjudges the fault too sweeping.
Thereafter the treatise gives the principle of the order it does allow: “yet that the sūtras state without exertion first and with exertion after — such an order accords with principle” — because what is accomplished without having to use exertion goes more smoothly than what is accomplished only by using exertion, and so the sūtra states without exertion first. First ask: why does the author take the trouble to explain the sūtra’s order? Because someone will ask why, if “with exertion” looks the more diligent in name, the sūtra puts it last. The easy error: to suppose the sūtra’s order was set down at random. In practice: the treatise’s general rule in explaining the order of a sūtra is to speak from the keenness of the path and not from the aspect of diligence — and this rule will be used again at the end of the fascicle in treating the five marks of the wheel of Dharma. The cross-treatise engagement over this passage (Saṅghabhadra’s counter-assessment of the author’s refutation) is in the section of further resonances.
〔3.5〕Going upstream: the one who walks upward. The treatise glosses the name: “the one said to go upstream has the sense of proceeding upward, for flowing and proceeding are one in sense.” The real sense is: he dies out of the desire realm and is born into the form realm, yet cannot realize perfect quiescence there, but must be born ever higher by stages before attaining parinirvāṇa. Then it divides him into two classes: “this one who goes upstream differs in two ways, because cause and result differ” — as to cause, whether he has the mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions; as to result, whether Akaniṣṭha or the summit of existence is his utmost place.
First ask: why do cause and result correspond just so? Because one who mixedly cultivates the fourth absorption can be born in the Pure Abodes, and so his utmost place is Akaniṣṭha; one who does not can only relish the several absorptions as he rises, and so his utmost place is the summit of existence. The easy error: to suppose that going upstream is one kind of person. It is two roads. In practice: “because cause and result differ” is the treatise’s standard sentence-pattern for classification — look first at the cause cultivated, then at the fruit born into; set the two ends against each other and the classes fall out of themselves.
〔3.6〕The full leap, the half leap, and dying everywhere. The treatise glosses them one by one: the one making the full leap has already cultivated the four absorptions mixedly while in the desire realm, falls away from the upper three absorptions, and by the relish of the first absorption as condition is born into the Brahmakāyika Heaven; by the force of what he practiced repeatedly in his former life he is again able to cultivate the fourth absorption mixedly, and dying from there he is born in Akaniṣṭha — “dying out of the very first place and born into the very last heaven, leaping over the middle at one stroke: this is the sense of the full leap.” The one making the half leap is born by stages from the Brahmakāyika Heaven down into the Pure Abodes, and in the middle can leap over one place and be born in Akaniṣṭha, “and because he leaps but not fully he is named half leap.” The one who dies everywhere “from there by stages undergoes birth everywhere in every place, and only at the last is able to be born in Akaniṣṭha; because he has died in every place he is named dying everywhere.”
Under the head of the half leap the treatise inserts a sentence in passing: “a noble one is certainly not born in the place of the Mahābrahmā Heaven, because it is a place of wrong views, and because of the single teacher.” Puguang sets out the reason for this, saying “a noble one is certainly not born in the place of the Mahābrahmā Heaven, because it is a place where the wrong view of clinging to rules and observances arises, and because he calls himself the one final teacher of the path.” First ask: where do the three kinds differ? In “how many places are leapt over” — the full leap leaps fourteen places, the half leap leaps one or more but not all, and dying everywhere leaps none. The easy error: to read “dying everywhere” as dying a great many times. “Dying” here is the ending of life after a birth has been undergone, and dying everywhere means having undergone one birth in every place. In practice: each of the three names fastens upon an action (leaping all, leaping part, leaping none), and remembering the actions is quicker than remembering the names.
〔3.7〕The non-returner is not born twice in a place where he has been born. The treatise sets down a hard rule: “there is no non-returner who undergoes a second birth in a place where he has already been born, for as regards birth he always seeks what is superior and not what is equal or inferior.” And it explains its own ground: “it is by this that the sense of non-returning is complete, for he certainly does not come back to be born in a place where he has been born; not being born even in his own place, how much less will he be born below.” First ask: what has this rule to do with the name “non-returning”? Everything — the name of non-returning was established from “not coming back to be born below,” and the treatise here pushes it to the limit: he is not born twice even in the same place, still less anywhere lower.
The easy error: to suppose “non-returning” means only not returning to the desire realm. In practice: the treatise often pushes the extension of a numbered dharma’s name to its limit later in the text; when you read a construction like “not even . . . , how much less . . . ,” a limit is being pressed.
〔3.8〕The road of going upstream without the mixed cultivation. The treatise goes on to explain the second class: “the rest, who have no mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions, can go to the summit of existence and there attain parinirvāṇa” — having no prior mixed cultivation, and taking the relish of the several absorptions as his condition, he dies from here and is born everywhere throughout the places of the form realm, only he cannot go to the five Pure Abode heavens; after the end of his life in the form realm he is born in order through the three formless spheres, and at the last is born at the summit of existence and there attains parinirvāṇa. Then the treatise gives an overall adjudication: “of the two who go upstream, the former is of the practice of contemplation and the latter of the practice of stilling, because they differ in delighting in discernment and in absorption.”
First ask: why can he who has no mixed cultivation not reach the Pure Abodes? Because the Pure Abodes are precisely what the five grades of mixed cultivation draw down (as the next section says). The easy error: to suppose the two roads differ only in speed. They differ in nature — the one delighting in discernment walks the practice of contemplation, the other delighting in absorption walks the practice of stilling. In practice: this sentence, “delighting in discernment, delighting in absorption,” is one of the few judgments of temperament in the whole fascicle, and it explains why two who are alike non-returners should end in places poles apart.
〔3.9〕Why it is said that “Akaniṣṭha and the summit of existence are their utmost places.” The treatise sets an objection to itself: it does not contravene principle that the two who go upstream should attain parinirvāṇa in a lower level, so why is it said that they take those two places as their utmost? Answer: “because beyond those there is no place to proceed to, as the stream-enterer is born at most seven times over.” First ask: what is this simile saying? That “utmost” is an upper limit and not a place that must be reached — the stream-enterer returns at most seven times, and it is not that he must return seven times. The easy error: to read “utmost place” as “the place he must reach.” In practice: wherever the treatise says “utmost,” it always has the sense of an upper limit, and this holds when reading of lifespans and of numbers of births as well.
〔3.10〕The four who proceed to the formless realm, and attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life. The treatise gathers up the seven kinds: “the differences of those who proceed to the formless realm are four, namely that while in the desire realm they have become free of craving for the form realm and at the end of life here are born into the formless . . . because they are divided by the differences of attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth; these with the five above make six non-returners. And there is one who proceeds neither to the form nor to the formless realm but abiding here is able to attain parinirvāṇa, named attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life; with the six above this makes seven.” First ask: why does attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life also count as a non-returner? Because he has abandoned the five lower fetters and is not born in the desire realm; only he does not go to the form or the formless either, but attains parinirvāṇa in this very body. The easy error: to suppose that “non-returning” must involve being born upward. In practice: this last of the seven kinds shows precisely that the positive side of the definition of “non-returning” is “not coming back,” not “necessarily going up.”
IV. The Nine Kinds: Three Kinds Each Divided into Three
〔4.1〕How the nine are opened out. The treatise answers with the utmost brevity: “the five non-returners who proceed to the form realm are established in sum as three, each divided into three, and so there come to be nine kinds.” The three are attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, upon birth, and going upstream; with exertion and without exertion are both gathered into upon birth (as the text below says of itself, “these all attain parinirvāṇa after being born, and so all should be named upon birth”). First ask: how do five come to be three? Because the denominator has changed — seven and five are divided by “the place and manner of attaining parinirvāṇa,” while three is divided by “the position in time.”
The easy error: to suppose the nine come from five plus four or some other addition. In practice: whenever one and the same set of dharmas suddenly takes a different number, first ask whether the denominator has been changed.
〔4.2〕The three speeds upon which the division into three rests. The treatise gives the manner of division: attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three, being “attaining parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time, as displayed by the simile of the three sparks”; attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth divides into three by reckoning with exertion and without exertion together with it; going upstream divides into three because the leap, the half leap, and the rest differ. And all three sets alike “attain parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time, so that set over against one another they are not confounded.”
First ask: why is it stressed that they are “not confounded”? Because all three sets use the same ruler (fast and slow), and without the declaration a reader would suspect that the “swiftness” of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval and the “leap” of going upstream were two different things. The easy error: to take the simile of the three sparks as an ornament belonging to attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval alone. It is the measuring-rod of the whole section. In practice: the treatise says here only “as displayed by the simile of the three sparks” and does not bring out the simile in detail; this section may be read alongside the Yogācāra lineage’s giving of the three similes one by one — see the section of further resonances.
〔4.3〕The three gates of action, defilement, and faculty. The treatise gives the cause of the threefold division: “because action, defilement, and faculty differ, there are the differences of swift, not swift, and long in coming.” Then it fits each gate: as to action, the difference of having done and increased the three actions “to be experienced upon their raising,” “in the next life,” and “in a later life”; as to defilement, the difference in the active presence of the low, middle, and high grades; as to faculty, the difference of the high, middle, and low. And at last the fine division: “the first two and the third: the first two are each constituted as three by the differences of defilement and faculty, and not by a difference of action; the latter three are divided into three by the difference of action to be experienced in a later life.”
First ask: why are attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval and upon birth not divided by action? Because for those two classes the place of birth is already settled and the difference falls upon defilement and faculty; only one who goes upstream must be born again and again by stages, and so is divided by action to be experienced in a later life. The easy error: to suppose the three gates are apportioned evenly over the nine kinds. They are not — the first six are by defilement and faculty, the latter three by action besides. In practice: this is the passage of nicest measure in the fascicle — one and the same set of causes carries different weight upon different classes; in reading the gate of causes of a numbered set of dharmas, one must look class by class to see how much work it actually does.
V. The Seven Destinies of Good Men: Why Nine Are Stated as Seven
〔5.1〕The author’s first self-posed question. The treatise asks itself: “if that is so, why in the sūtras does the Buddha say there are only seven destinies of good men?” And answers itself: “three in the interval and three upon birth, with going upstream as one — the sūtra establishes the seven destinies of good men in accordance with this. Because they have the dharma of going upstream they are named going upstream, and because in this the sense is the same they are for the time being established as one.” — Three in the interval, three upon birth, one going upstream, making seven. Though going upstream is of three kinds, since all have the dharma of “going upstream,” the sense being the same, they are provisionally gathered into one. Puguang marks this expressly as the author posing and answering a question to himself, and explains it as “explaining the two lines above.”
First ask: why is it just going upstream that may be gathered, and not those in the interval and upon birth? Because the three kinds in the interval and the three upon birth really differ in stage as to “place” and “time,” whereas the three who go upstream are alike upon one road going upward, and their sense is the same. The easy error: to suppose that one of seven and nine must be wrong. The two numbers have two denominators: nine is the fine division by action, defilement, and faculty; seven is a name established by the sense of a good man. In practice: where one dharma has several numbers, first ask what this number is for.
〔5.2〕The second question: why only these seven count as good men. The treatise asks itself again: “why are the destinies of good men established in accordance with these alone, and not in accordance with the other noble ones in training?” Answer: “destiny has the sense of proceeding; the other ones in training all practice wholesome action without difference. These seven alone all practice wholesome action and do not practice evil action, while the others are not so. And these seven alone proceed to the upper realms and do not come back again, while the others are not so.”
First ask: since the other ones in training also practice the good, why do they not count? Because “practicing the good” is not enough to mark them off; one needs “practicing the good and not the evil,” and “going and not returning” besides — the two together are the mark peculiar to these seven. The easy error: to take “good man” for a term of praise or blame. It is the name of a numbered dharma defined with strictness, and neither of its two criteria may be wanting. In practice: whenever an ordinary-looking term is set up as a numbered dharma, look for the marking-off conditions the treatise gives — usually there is more than one.
〔5.3〕The third question: what to do with the sūtra’s other definition of “good man.” The treatise raises an objection itself: a sūtra says, “what is a good man? He who has achieved the right view of one in training” — on that account every one in training would be a good man. The treatise answers with great nicety: the other ones in training, spoken of “by another gate,” may also be said to have the nature of good men, since with respect to the five evils they have obtained the discipline of never doing them, and their unwholesome defilements are for the most part abandoned; but “the destiny of a good man is not established by that other gate; it is established by practicing only the good and not the evil, and by relying only upon a superior cause to go to the upper realms.”
First ask: is this not a contradiction? It is not — one and the same word has a wide and a narrow sense under two gates: spoken of by “nature” it is wide, and every one in training may be so called; established as a name by “destiny” it is narrow, and only these seven. The easy error: to hurry to reconcile or to rank when sūtra and treatise do not use a word alike. In practice: the treatise’s standard method with unevenness in the sūtras is “dividing by gates” — first ask which gate the sentence speaks from, and most unevenness resolves on the spot. The divergent markings of the three commentaries on this passage are in the section of further resonances.
VI. The Noble Ones Who Have Undergone Birth: Not Going to Another Realm · Not Sharpening the Faculties · Not Falling Back
〔6.1〕The noble one who has already undergone birth in the desire realm. The treatise establishes: “if one in the noble stage has undergone birth in the desire realm, he certainly does not go on to be born in the form or the formless realm, because having realized the fruit of non-returning he is settled upon attaining parinirvāṇa in the present body.” — If he advances to non-returning he must finish in the present body, and will not be born again into an upper realm. As for the noble one who has undergone birth in the form realm, “the principle of his being born up into the formless is admitted, as with one who proceeds to the form realm and goes at the extreme to the summit of existence.”
First ask: why are the noble ones who have undergone birth in the desire and in the form realm treated differently? Because one who has undergone birth in the desire realm has a path ripened to the extreme and, as soon as he obtains non-returning, attains parinirvāṇa in the present body; while one who has undergone birth in the form realm is already upon the road of going upstream. The easy error: to take “having undergone birth” for a fruit-stage. It is a record of history — a noble one who has undergone birth before. In practice: every restriction this section sets down hangs upon that one line of history.
〔6.2〕How that sentence of Śakra’s is to be taken. The treatise adduces a doubt from the testimony of scripture: “yet Śakra, lord of the gods, spoke thus: I have heard that there are gods named Akaniṣṭha, and when I afterwards fall away I shall be born there.” Śakra had already obtained stream-entry; how could he say he would be born in Akaniṣṭha? The treatise adduces one who explains it through, by way of answer: “the Vaibhāṣika masters explain thus: because he did not comprehend the marks of the Abhidharma; and to make him glad, the Buddha did not forbid him.”
Puguang here brings out the occasion the treatise does not detail, saying that Śakra came to take refuge in the World-Honored One when the five marks of decay appeared, and that the Buddha preached the dharma for him and he obtained the fruit of stream-entry, and only afterwards did he utter this vow. First ask: the Buddha knew his error; why did he not forbid it? The answer has two layers: Śakra did not comprehend the marks of the Abhidharma, and forbidding him would have profited nothing and made him unglad. The easy error: to suppose that the Buddha’s not forbidding was a tacit endorsement of the saying as correct. Not forbidding is meeting the occasion, not approving. In practice: in reading the words of persons in a sūtra, first ask whether the sentence is the Buddha’s, or spoken by someone in the sūtra and not forbidden by the Buddha — the two carry different weight.
〔6.3〕The sharpening of the faculties and falling back not allowed. The treatise asks and answers itself: “why is it not allowed that noble ones who have undergone birth in the desire realm and who are born upward should have the sharpening of the faculties and falling back? Because they certainly have neither. And why certainly not? Because the faculties they have practiced after undergoing birth are ripened to the utmost, and because they have obtained a superior support to depend upon.”
First ask: is “because they certainly have neither” not a mere repetition? It is not — the treatise at once presses on with “and why certainly not?” and gives two real causes: the faculties are ripened to the utmost, and the support is already superior. The easy error: to take the former answer for an evasion. The treatise’s questions and answers are often in two grades: first the fact is settled, then the reason is brought out. In practice: when you meet an answer that looks circular, read one sentence further and the reason will usually be there.
〔6.4〕Why one in training not yet free of craving has no attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval. The treatise again asks and answers itself: “why is it that one in training not yet free of craving for desire has no attaining parinirvāṇa within the intermediate existence? Because his noble path is not yet ripened through, because he cannot yet easily make it present, and because the latent tendencies he has are not of the feeblest.” Thereafter the text of the treatise marks a second explaining through of its own: “the Vaibhāṣika masters explain thus: because the dharmas of the desire realm are the hardest of all to cross over, and because he still has many other things to do” — and the things remaining are three: he should still go on abandoning the two defilements, unwholesome and indeterminate; he should still go on obtaining the second and third fruits of the ascetic life; and he should still cross over the dharmas of the three realms all together — while “abiding in the stage of intermediate existence there is no such capability.”
First ask: do the two explanations conflict? They do not — the first speaks from the path and the defilements, the second from what remains to be done; one inward, one outward. The easy error: to take the second for something added by a commentator. It is a second explanation expressly marked in the text of the treatise itself, not a later supplement. In practice: the prose commentary of this treatise often gives its own explanation first and then adduces a supplementary explanation by masters of its own school, and the two standing together are the complete answer.
VII. The Mixed Cultivation of the Meditative Absorptions
〔7.1〕Which is cultivated first. The treatise answers: “whoever would cultivate the four meditative absorptions mixedly must cultivate the fourth absorption mixedly first, because that concentration is the most capable, and because among the several practices of ease it is the most excellent.” First ask: why not begin from the first absorption? Because the concentration of the fourth absorption is the most capable of bearing the work, and it is also the most excellent among the practices of ease. The easy error: to suppose that training always goes from the shallow to the deep. Here it is precisely the most excellent that is taken first, as the door. In practice: wherever the order runs contrary to common sense, the treatise always gives the reason — look for that “because.”
〔7.2〕How it counts as accomplished. The treatise gives an extremely fine order of moments: first he enters the fourth absorption and many thought-instants without outflows are present in succession, which draw forth many with outflows, and again many without outflows; turning about in this way the later stretches grow shorter by degrees, until at last two thought-instants without outflows, two with outflows, and two without outflows, which is named “the completion of the preparatory effort of the concentration of mixed cultivation”; then reduced to one without outflows, one with outflows, one without outflows, “and thus, the middle moment with outflows being mixed in by the moments without outflows before and after, it is named the completion of the fundamental of the concentration of mixed cultivation.” The treatise also fits a correspondence to it: “the first two moments are like the uninterrupted path, the third moment like the path of liberation.”
First ask: where do the completion of the preparatory effort and the completion of the fundamental differ? In whether the middle stretch with outflows is two thought-instants or one — reduced to one, it is called the completion. The easy error: to suppose “mixed cultivation” means cultivating what has outflows and what has not all mingled together. It does not — three minds, without outflows, with outflows, without outflows, are present one after another, the one without outflows clamping the one with outflows between. In practice: this passage is the only place in the fascicle that describes the marks of cultivation moment by moment, and in reading it one should hold in mind along with it that set of numbers “three, six, nine, twelve, fifteen” (see the next section), for the two sections are one matter.
〔7.3〕Why the mixed cultivation is undertaken. The treatise lists three conditions: “first, for the sake of birth; second, for the sake of ease in the present; third, for the sake of blocking a falling back into the arising of the defilements.” Then it fits them stage by stage: of non-returners, those of keen faculties do it for ease in the present dharma and for birth in the Pure Abodes, and those of dull faculties also for blocking a falling back (“because they fear falling back”); of arhats, those of keen faculties for ease in the present dharma, and those of dull faculties also for guarding against a falling back into the arising of the defilements. The treatise adds a further reason: “cultivating mixedly in this way makes the concentration associated with relish remote” — the mixed cultivation pushes the absorption that is relished away.
First ask: why do the keen and the dull do the same thing for different reasons? Because the dull have the possibility of falling back, and so need one further layer of guarding. The easy error: to suppose all three conditions belong to everyone. They are taken according to stage and to faculty. In practice: wherever the treatise lists a number of conditions, it commonly goes on to apportion them among persons, and this step must not be skipped — the conditions are the general statement, and the apportioning is the real sense.
VIII. The Pure Abodes Are Only Five
〔8.1〕Five grades of mixed cultivation draw down five Pure Abodes. The treatise answers: “because the mixed perfuming and cultivating of the fourth meditative absorption has five grades, the Pure Abodes are only five.” The five grades are “the low, the middle, the high-high, the surpassing-high, and the utmost,” and their counts of minds are three, six, nine, twelve, and fifteen — “herein for the first grade three minds present suffice for its completion, namely first without outflows, next raising one with outflows, and after that one without outflows. The second grade has six, the third nine, the fourth twelve, the fifth fifteen.” The treatise adds a sentence on the mechanism: “it should be known that here the force of what is without outflows perfumes and cultivates what has outflows and makes it draw down the Pure Abodes.”
First ask: why are they multiples of three? Because the smallest unit of one round of mixed cultivation is just three minds (without outflows, with outflows, without outflows), and the five grades are one round up to five rounds. The easy error: to take the five grades for five different absorptions. They are five measures of perfuming and cultivating in one and the same absorption. In practice: the one-to-one drawing of five places by five grades is a clean specimen of the treatise’s principle that “the measure of the cause settles the place of the result” — the numbers must tally before the doctrine will stand.
〔8.2〕The account of another party. At the end the treatise records one account: “some other masters say: by the dominance in order of the five, confidence and the rest, the five Pure Abodes are drawn down.” — By the dominance in order of the five faculties, confidence, diligence, mindfulness, concentration, and discernment, the five Pure Abodes are drawn down. First ask: which does the author take? The text of the treatise sets them side by side and adds no refutation. The easy error: to conclude from the presence of two accounts that the latter is denied. What decides whether it is denied in this fascicle is whether there is a sentence of judgment such as “this is unreasonable”; and here there is none. In practice: read this alongside 〔3.3〕 and 〔3.4〕 and the author’s two hands (recording alongside, and setting up a refutation) are plain at a glance.
IX. The Bodily Witness
〔9.1〕How the name bodily witness is established. The treatise answers: “to have the acquisition of the absorption of cessation is called having obtained the absorption of cessation; it is that non-returner who, if within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation, is renamed the bodily witness. That is, the non-returner witnesses by his body a dharma resembling nirvāṇa, and so is named the bodily witness.” First ask: what is “the acquisition of the absorption of cessation”? It is the dharma “acquisition” — the acquisition of having obtained the absorption of cessation. Having this acquisition is called having obtained the absorption of cessation.
The easy error: to suppose the bodily witness is another fruit-stage. It is another name upon the fruit of non-returning, the designation turning because he has obtained the absorption of cessation. In practice: the treatise’s regular way of establishing names is “upon a certain stage a certain dharma is obtained, and upon that very stage the name is turned” — family-to-family, one-interval, thin in greed, hatred, and delusion, one who has abandoned the five lower fetters, the bodily witness, are all the same manner of name-making.
〔9.2〕Why he is called the “bodily” witness. The treatise poses a question to itself: “why is he said to be named the bodily witness alone?” And answers itself: “because mind is absent, and because it arises in dependence upon the body.” — The absorption of cessation is an absorption without mind, and at the time of witnessing it mind is no longer proceeding, so that what remains is the body alone, and the name is established from the body. Puguang here marks the word “question” expressly, and takes “because mind is absent, and because it arises in dependence upon the body” for the author’s own answer.
The author thereafter brings out one further explanation: “speaking as the principle really is, one should say: he rises from the absorption of cessation and obtains what he had not obtained before, the quiescence of a body possessed of consciousness, and thereupon thinks thus: this absorption of cessation is the most quiescent of all, utterly resembling nirvāṇa. Witnessing thus the quiescence of the body, he is named the bodily witness; it is because the acquisition and the cognition are present that the quiescence of the body is witnessed.” First ask: where do the two explanations differ? The former speaks from the absence of mind within the absorption, the latter from what is obtained and thought after rising from it. The easy error: to suppose the latter denies the former. It is “speaking as the principle really is” — a further and more exact layer of statement. In practice: wherever you see the words “speaking as the principle really is,” that is a settled statement brought out by the author himself, and it weighs more than the general explanation before it. The cross-treatise engagement raised by this explanation is in the section of further resonances.
〔9.3〕Why the bodily witness is not listed among the eighteen in training. The treatise asks and answers itself: “the sūtras say there are eighteen in training; why is the bodily witness not stated among them? Because the cause depended upon is wanting.” And it glosses “the cause depended upon” for itself: “namely the three trainings without outflows and their fruit, in dependence upon whose differences those in training are established. Since the absorption of cessation is neither a training nor the fruit of a training, the differences among those in training are not stated with respect to achieving it.”
First ask: where is the bone of this reason? In “the differences among those in training are established in dependence upon the three trainings and their fruit” — and since the absorption of cessation is neither a training nor the fruit of a training, it is not upon the axis of classification of that list. The easy error: to suppose the bodily witness fails to enter the eighteen in training because his stage is not high enough. It is not a question of stage but of the axis of classification. In practice: that a dharma fails to enter a given table is often not because it is inferior but because it is not in that table’s denominator — this is a general rule for reading every table of numbered dharmas.
〔9.4〕The fine division into twelve thousand nine hundred sixty. The treatise takes the occasion to push the fine marks of the non-returner to the extreme: by faculty it comes to three, by level to four, by lineage to six, by place to sixteen, by freedom from the defilement of a level to thirty-six; establishing them by the four gates together (place, lineage, freedom from defilement, faculty), six times nine gives fifty-four, sixteen times fifty-four gives eight hundred sixty-four, multiplied threefold gives two thousand five hundred ninety-two; and the five kinds reckoned together, “the accumulated number comes to twelve thousand nine hundred sixty.” The treatise adds a convention of the ledger: “whoever is freed from the nine grades of defilement of a lower level is said to be named bound by all the bonds of the upper level, so that the counts of freedom from defilement of every level may come out even.”
First ask: what use is reckoning so finely? Its use is in displaying that “such is the coarse aspect, and the fine division is without end” — the stages may be divided without limit, while the reality of realization does not lie in the numbers. The easy error: to sink into the arithmetic and forget the occasion on which the treatise speaks the passage (“the differences of the non-returner in their coarse aspect are as stated; analyzed finely the number comes to many thousands”). In practice: the method of verifying the reckoning is in the text of the treatise itself — fifty-four times sixteen gives eight hundred sixty-four, times three gives two thousand five hundred ninety-two, and two thousand five hundred ninety-two times five gives twelve thousand nine hundred sixty; the two ends clasp, and the numbers will not be misremembered.
X. The Approach to Arhatship and the Vajra-like Concentration (the Second of the Two Long Prose Passages)
〔10.1〕Where the approach to arhatship begins and ends. The treatise establishes: “it is that non-returner who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the form and formless realms; from the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption up to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence, he should be known to be renamed the approach to arhatship.” First ask: why does it stop at the eighth grade of the summit of existence? Because the abandoning of the ninth grade belongs to the fruit and not to the approach. Yuanhui says here, “the non-returner, from the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption up to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence, is named the approach to arhatship, because he proceeds toward the fruit of arhatship,” agreeing throughout with the text of the treatise.
The easy error: to suppose that the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the two upper realms are divided into several fruit-stages as in the desire realm. The two upper realms have one approach and one fruit only, with no further stage set up in between. In practice: the nine grades of the desire realm yield two fruits and one approach, while the seventy-two grades of the two upper realms make only one approach and one fruit — the density or sparseness of the stages hangs upon the vital point of the realm, and not upon the quantity of the defilements.
〔10.2〕Why the vajra-like concentration alone gets this name. The treatise answers: “the ninth uninterrupted path that abandons the defilement of the summit of existence is also said to be named the vajra-like concentration, because it is able to break every latent tendency, and because it has already broken them before.” And it adds at once the most crucial qualifier: “it does not break every really existent thing; it is able to break every capability.” — It is not that it actually broke every defilement (the earlier defilements had long since been broken), but that it has the capability of breaking them all. Then it gives a comparison: “among the uninterrupted paths able to abandon defilement, the one associated with this concentration is the most excellent.”
Puguang explains this, saying “the vajra-like concentration: as a worldly vajra can break everything, so is this concentration, able to break every defilement. Hence.” First ask: why does that qualifier matter? Because without it the passage would say that “only in the last moment are all the defilements broken at once,” which contravenes the graduated abandoning that precedes. The easy error: this is precisely to read it as a breaking of all at once. In practice: a simile always has its own portion that is taken — what is taken here is the capability of “being able to break,” not the fact of “having broken”; in reading any simile, first ask which portion is taken.
〔10.3〕The first account of the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object: fifty-two. The treatise sets out the first account: the vajra-like concentration extends to a dependence upon nine levels, and by the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object, that gathered under access concentration has fifty-two. The reckoning is: the subsequent cognitions concerning suffering and concerning origination take the suffering and origination of the summit of existence as object with four modes of apprehension each, making eight; the cognitions of dharma concerning cessation and concerning the path have four modes of apprehension each, making eight; the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes the cessation of the eight levels as object with four modes of apprehension each, making thirty-two; the subsequent cognition concerning the path takes the path of the eight levels as object with four modes of apprehension in all, making four — eight and eight and thirty-two and four give exactly fifty-two. And the treatise explains the ground of the last item: “because the paths of the class of subsequent cognition that counteract the eight levels are causes of one another as of one class, and must take them all together as object.” Then it lists the numbers of the other levels: the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions the same fifty-two, the sphere of space twenty-eight, the sphere of consciousness twenty-four, the sphere of nothingness twenty — because in the formless there is no cognition of dharma, nor any subsequent cognition concerning cessation taking a lower level’s cessation as object.
First ask: why do the three formless levels diminish in turn? Because the higher one goes the fewer are the levels taken as object. The easy error: to take fifty-two for a number to be memorized. It is a sum that can be verified item by item. In practice: wherever the treatise brings out a large number, it can usually be reckoned again by its items — divide into items, then add, and the number comes alive.
〔10.4〕The second and third accounts. The second account: the subsequent cognition concerning the path also has four modes of apprehension severally for the path of each of the eight levels, exceeding the first account by twenty-eight, so that access concentration gathers eighty kinds, the other levels being reckoned accordingly (the sphere of space forty, the sphere of consciousness thirty-two, the sphere of nothingness twenty-four). The third account: the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes the cessation of the eight levels as object both severally and all together, with four modes of apprehension each, exceeding the first account by one hundred twelve, so that access concentration gathers one hundred sixty-four, the other levels accordingly (the sphere of space fifty-two, the sphere of consciousness thirty-six, the sphere of nothingness twenty-four). The treatise closes with a sentence: “if one analyzes by lineage, faculty, and the rest, still more kinds come to be; this should be pondered out as principle requires.”
First ask: where exactly do the three accounts differ? Wholly in the taking or leaving of “severally as object” and “all together as object” — in the first account the subsequent cognition concerning the path takes them only all together, in the second it takes them severally, in the third the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes them both severally and all together. The easy error: to take the three accounts for three different concentrations. They are three ways of counting one and the same concentration. In practice: the excess numbers can be checked — eighty less fifty-two gives twenty-eight, and one hundred sixty-four less fifty-two gives one hundred twelve; the treatise itself marks out these two excesses, and they are just the key to the reckoning that it leaves the reader. Puguang marks this passage as “three accounts in all” and lists them without adjudicating, while Fabao has an adjudication of his own — see the section of further resonances.
〔10.5〕The knowledge of exhaustion and the completing of one beyond training. The treatise goes on: “since this concentration is able to abandon the ninth grade of defilement at the level of the summit of existence, it can draw forth the knowledge of exhaustion that proceeds along with the acquisition of the exhaustion of those defilements.” Then it settles its position: “the vajra-like concentration is the last uninterrupted path among those that abandon defilement; the knowledge of exhaustion is the last path of liberation among those that abandon defilement; because this path of liberation arises together with the acquisition of the exhaustion of the several outflows for the first time, it is named the knowledge of exhaustion.” The knowledge of exhaustion once arisen, “one becomes the fruit of the arhat beyond training.”
First ask: are the vajra-like concentration and the knowledge of exhaustion one or two? Two — the one an uninterrupted path, the other a path of liberation, following one upon the other. The easy error: to confound the two as one matter. In practice: the uninterrupted path abandons and the path of liberation realizes — this pair is used throughout the treatise; and at the end of this fascicle, in treating the eighty-nine fruits of the ascetic life, the same pair will be used again to divide nature from fruit.
〔10.6〕How the two names “beyond training” and “arhat” arise. The treatise glosses “beyond training”: “the things he should train in for the sake of obtaining a further fruit are for him no longer, and so he obtains the name beyond training.” It glosses “arhat”: “because he should now only do what benefits others, and because all who have defilement should make offerings to him, the name arhat is established in accordance with this sense.” First ask: from which end is each of the two names established? “Beyond training” from “there being nothing further to train in,” and “arhat” from “doing what benefits others and being worthy of offerings” — the one blocking, the other displaying. The easy error: to suppose the two names are synonyms doubled. In practice: the treatise commonly establishes names in pairs — one blocking what is absent, one displaying what is present; read the two names together and the whole aspect of the stage comes out.
〔10.7〕The name “in training” and the marking off of the ordinary being. The treatise asks itself: “the four approaches and three fruits made out above are all named in training; why do these first seven obtain the name in training?” Answer: “because for the sake of obtaining the exhaustion of the outflows they constantly delight in training.” Trainings must be three: the higher discipline, the higher mind, the higher discernment, with discipline, concentration, and discernment for their entity. Someone objects: an ordinary being too should be named in training. The treatise answers: “not so, because he has not seen and known the principle of the truths as it really is, and because it is admitted that he may at a later time lose the right training,” and it adduces the Buddha’s words, “training in what should be trained in, training in what should be trained in — such a one alone do I call one in training,” to bring out that the Well-Gone One’s saying the word “training” twice over is to display “training in what is rightly to be trained in without falling away.”
First ask: what is it that the ordinary being lacks? Two things — he has not seen the truths as they really are, and he may lose the right training. The easy error: to suppose that whoever is training counts as one in training. “In training” is the name of a stage from the seeing of the truths upward. In practice: where a word is repeated in a sūtra there is commonly a sense in it, and the treatise regularly enters upon its explanation of a sūtra by way of the repeated word; this is a clean specimen.
〔10.8〕Why one abiding in his intrinsic state is still named in training. The treatise asks itself again: “when a noble one abides in his intrinsic state, how is he named in training?” Answer: “because the intention to train is not yet fulfilled, like a traveler resting a while; or because the dharmas of training constantly follow after him.” And it defines the dharmas of training and of one beyond training: “what are the dharmas of training? The dharmas without outflows and conditioned of one in training. What are the dharmas of one beyond training? The dharmas without outflows and conditioned of one beyond training.”
First ask: does one count as training when he is not at his effort? He does — because the intention to train is not yet fulfilled, and because the acquisition of the dharmas of training constantly follows him. The easy error: to equate “training” with the preparatory effort presently before one. In practice: a stage hangs upon “acquisition” and upon “intention,” and not upon whether one is at his effort at this moment — and this holds in reading every name of a stage in the treatise.
〔10.9〕Why nirvāṇa is named neither training nor beyond training. The treatise puts two questions and gives two answers: it is not named training, “because one beyond training and an ordinary being achieve it as well”; it is not named beyond training, “because one in training and an ordinary being achieve it as well.” First ask: why are the two reasons of the same form? Because “training” and “beyond training” are names established with respect to persons, and nirvāṇa is achieved by all three kinds of person, so that it can be hung upon neither side. The easy error: to suppose that nirvāṇa fails to enter the stages because it is too lofty. It is because it does not mark persons off that it does not enter a classification whose axis is persons. In practice: once again it is proved that a dharma’s failing to enter a given table is a matter of the denominator (the same principle as 〔9.3〕).
〔10.10〕The eight noble ones and the five entities. The treatise gathers up: “thus those in training and those beyond training come in all to eight noble pudgalas, because proceeding upon an approach and abiding in a fruit are each of four.” But it corrects itself at once: “although the names are eight the entities are only five, namely abiding in the four fruits and the approach to the first fruit, because the approaches to the latter three fruits are not apart from the preceding fruit.” And it marks out the range of application: “this is said with regard to one who obtains the fruits in due order. If one doubly free of craving or wholly free of craving abides within the path of seeing, he is named the approach to the fruit of once-returning or of non-returning, and is not gathered under the preceding fruit.”
First ask: which of eight and five is real? The names are eight and the entities five — because the approach to each of the latter three fruits is just the person of the preceding fruit, and does not make a further entity. The easy error: to suppose eight and five contradict each other. Name and entity are two axes, each with its own number. In practice: the treatise often gives a tidy number and immediately corrects its real count, and in reading one must keep the two layers of “name and entity” and of “general and particular” apart.
XI. By What Path the Defilement of What Level Is Left Behind
〔11.1〕The summit of existence is left behind by the path without outflows alone. The treatise establishes: “only the path without outflows frees one from the defilement of the summit of existence, and not a path with outflows.” Three reasons: “because above this there is no further mundane path; because a level cannot counteract that level itself; because the defilements of that very level increase by attachment here.” Then it draws out a general rule: “if those defilements increase by attachment with respect to this, this certainly cannot counteract those defilements; if this has the power to counteract those, then those certainly do not increase by attachment with respect to this; therefore the path of a level does not counteract that level.” As for the other eight levels, “they extend to the two paths, since both the mundane and the supramundane path can free one from them.”
First ask: are the three reasons three matters or one? The first is a fact (above the summit of existence there is no mundane path to borrow), and the latter two are the two faces, positive and negative, of one and the same principle. The easy error: to take “a level does not counteract that level” for a slogan. It has a definite mechanism — increase by attachment. In practice: wherever the treatise brings out a general rule it usually gives at once the two forms, positive and negative (“if . . . then . . . ; if . . . then . . .”), and that paired construction is its form of proof.
〔11.2〕How many acquisitions of release from bondage there are. The treatise establishes: “when the several noble ones in training by a path with outflows become free of the defilement abandoned by cultivation in the lower eight levels, they can draw forth both acquisitions of release from bondage in full; becoming free of them by a path without outflows is likewise, because what the two paths do is the same.”
The treatise then records the divergent explanation of one party and refutes it. Some other masters take “there is a casting off of the acquisition without outflows and yet the defilements are still not achieved” for their proof, saying that when one becomes free of defilement by a path without outflows an acquisition of release from bondage with outflows must arise as well — for otherwise, when at the sharpening of the faculties the dull noble paths are cast off all at once, the release from bondage in respect of the upper defilements would all be unachieved, and those defilements would have to be achieved over again. The author adjudges: “this proof is unreasonable.” The reason is that that noble one, even without an acquisition of abandonment with outflows, would still not achieve the defilements of the upper levels — and he adduces two instances, one of sharpening the faculties after becoming separated from the summit of existence, and one of an ordinary being not achieving the lower defilements when born upward.
First ask: are the conclusions of the author and of those other masters the same? They are the same — both allow the two acquisitions of release from bondage; what is at issue is “what is to be used as proof.” The easy error: to suppose the author denies the “two acquisitions.” What he denies is that manner of proof, not that conclusion. In practice: in disputes it very often happens that the conclusion is shared and the argument differs; in reading one should first ask whether what is at issue is the thesis or the reason.
〔11.3〕The two items obtained by implication. The treatise fills out the whole table by “implication”: an ordinary being using a path with outflows draws forth only an acquisition of abandonment with outflows; a noble one, when by a path without outflows he becomes free of the defilements abandoned by seeing and of the defilements abandoned by cultivation at the summit of existence, draws forth only an acquisition of abandonment without outflows. First ask: why need these two not be set up as main text? Because they can be drawn out from the criterion given above. The easy error: to take the text of “implication” for something secondary. It is a filled-in cell of the table, and without it the table is not complete. In practice: in reading this treatise, wherever you see “it is already established by implication” or “it follows of itself by implication,” you should of your own accord fill that cell into the table.
〔11.4〕By the path of which level the defilement of which level is left behind. The treatise establishes: a path without outflows, if gathered under access concentration, “can free one from the desire realm up to the summit of existence”; those gathered under the intermediate absorption, the four absorptions, and the three formless spheres, “each according as it fits can free one from the defilement of its own and of the upper levels; not from the lower, because those are already left behind.” A path with outflows, on the other hand, “can all of it free one only from the level next below, and not from its own level and the rest,” for three reasons: the defilements of its own level increase by attachment here, its force is feeble, and (the upper levels) are already left behind.
First ask: why can access concentration alone free one from every level? Because it is the lowest level upon which the path without outflows depends, and above it there is nothing in the way. The easy error: to suppose that the higher the absorption the more defilements it can free one from. Quite the contrary — the higher one goes the fewer it can free one from, because the lower levels are already left behind. In practice: read this section together with 〔11.1〕 and the whole treatise’s table of freedom from defilement is complete: the vertical axis is the level depended upon, the horizontal the level freed from; what has outflows can go only one cell downward, while what is without outflows can run through them all.
〔11.5〕Whether the path of liberation too is at the neighboring stage. The treatise asks and answers itself: the uninterrupted paths are all gathered under the neighboring stage, but the paths of liberation are not. “The neighboring stages upon which the paths depend are eight, namely the four meditative absorptions and the lower edges of the formless spheres. Those freed from are nine, namely the desire realm and the eight absorptions. When the first three neighboring stages free one from the defilement of the lower three, at the moment when the ninth path of liberation is present one either enters the fundamental absorption or remains at the neighboring stage. When the five neighboring stages above each free one from the lower defilement, at the moment when the ninth path of liberation is present one must enter the fundamental absorption and not remain at the neighboring stage.”
The reason is very fine: “because the neighboring stage and the fundamental absorption are equal in the faculty of equanimity; because the neighboring stages and the fundamental absorptions of the lower three absorptions differ in the faculty of feeling.” — The neighboring stages and the fundamental absorptions of the upper five levels are alike the feeling of equanimity, and so one must enter the fundamental absorption; the neighboring stages of the lower three absorptions have the feeling of equanimity while their fundamental absorptions have the feelings of joy and pleasure, and since the feelings differ the turning is difficult, and so remaining at the neighboring stage is allowed. The treatise adds two sentences: “some are unable to enter, because turning into a different feeling is somewhat difficult; yet at the time of freeing oneself from the lower defilement one must be delighting in what is above,” and “if the feelings do not differ, one must enter the fundamental absorption.”
First ask: why does the boundary fall just between the lower three and the upper five? Precisely because of the sameness or difference of the faculty of feeling. The easy error: to suppose this is a convention. It has a real cause — the sameness or difference of feeling. In practice: whenever you meet a boundary line that looks arbitrary, look for that “because” the treatise gives; the treatise’s boundaries are almost never without a cause.
〔11.6〕What the mundane path takes as object, and what modes of apprehension it makes. The treatise establishes: “the mundane uninterrupted and liberation paths can take, in that order, the lower level and the upper level as object, making coarseness, suffering, and obstruction, and calm, sublimity, and escape.” The uninterrupted paths take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level next below their own, making any one of the three modes of apprehension of coarseness, suffering, and obstruction; the liberation paths take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level next above, making any one of the three modes of apprehension of calm, sublimity, and escape. All three names have their gloss: “because it is not quiescent it is said to be named coarse”; “because it can be crossed over only by great toil, and because it is not sublime, it is said to be named suffering, since it has much coarse heaviness able to do harm”; “because it is not a going forth it is said to be named obstruction, since it can obstruct one’s crossing out of one’s own level, as the thick wall of a prison obstructs going out.” As for calm, sublimity, and escape, they are “to be explained by reversing this.”
First ask: why do the uninterrupted paths take the lower and the liberation paths the upper as object? Because at the time of abandoning one must be disgusted with what is below, and at the time of realizing one must delight in what is above — one disgust and one delight, which are exactly the two feet of going forth. The easy error: to take the six modes of apprehension for six psychological descriptions. They are contemplative practices with strictly determined objects — three taking the lower, three the upper. In practice: the simile “like the thick wall of a prison” is the most memorable sentence in the section — an obstruction is not a resistance from outside but the very thickness of one’s own level. The divergence of the two translations’ renderings in this section is in the further resonances.
XII. After the Knowledge of Exhaustion
〔12.1〕The unshakable and the not unshakable. The treatise establishes: “for the several arhats of the unshakable lineage, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising arises with nothing intervening, and there arises no further knowledge of exhaustion or right view of one beyond training. For the other arhats apart from those of the dharma of the unshakable, after the knowledge of exhaustion a knowledge of exhaustion arises, or else the right view of one beyond training is drawn forth, and not the knowledge of non-arising, because it is admitted that they may afterwards fall back.”
First ask: why does the knowledge of non-arising not arise for one not of the unshakable? Because the knowledge of non-arising is the cognition that “they will not arise again,” and since it is still admitted that he may fall back, he cannot say that sentence. The easy error: to suppose the knowledge of non-arising is merely a strengthened knowledge of exhaustion. The two cognitions determine different matters — the one determines “already exhausted,” the other “will not arise again.” In practice: the name of a stage can usually be read backward into the content it determines; when you read the name of a cognition, first ask what it has determined.
〔12.2〕Whether the unshakable have right view. The treatise sets itself a question: “does no right view arise for those of the unshakable lineage spoken of above?” Answer: “right view does arise, only it was not stated, because every worthy fruit has this.” — It is not that he has none; it is that since every worthy fruit has it, it need not be stated. “That is, for one of the dharma of the unshakable, after the knowledge of non-arising a knowledge of non-arising arises, or the right view of one beyond training.”
First ask: why is what is “held in common” the very thing not stated? Because what the stanza is making out is the differences. The easy error: to conclude, from a dharma not being listed under some stage, that the stage does not have it. In practice: the treatise’s not stating something may mean “it has it not,” and may mean “it is held in common and so need not be stated separately” — the two must be told apart from the context, and this section gives a clear instance.
XIII. The Nature of the Ascetic Life and the Fruits of the Ascetic Life
〔13.1〕What the nature of the ascetic life is. The treatise answers with the utmost directness: “the several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life; one who bears this path is named an ascetic, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements.” And it adduces a sūtra for testimony: “because he is able to strive and to still away the several evil and unwholesome dharmas,” down to “therefore he is named an ascetic.” Puguang glosses the name here, saying “ascetic here means striving and stilling, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements” — the two words striving and stilling fasten exactly upon the treatise’s “strive” and “still.”
First ask: is the nature of the ascetic life a person or a dharma? A dharma — the path without outflows itself; it is the one who bears this path who is called an ascetic. The easy error: to read “ascetic” as a social condition or a matter of robes. In this treatise it is the name of a fruit-stage, with only one criterion: whether there is a path without outflows. In practice: the four approaches and four fruits of the whole fascicle come down to the entity only here — before this it was the graduations, and here it is the ruler itself.
〔13.2〕Why an ordinary being is not a true ascetic. The treatise answers: “because an ordinary being cannot proceed with finality toward nirvāṇa without a different destination, he is not a true ascetic.” First ask: what does “different” refer to? To a fork in what he proceeds toward — what he proceeds toward may not really be nirvāṇa, or he may proceed toward it and not with finality. The easy error: to take this for a term of disparagement. It is a sentence of criterion — the nature of the ascetic life being the path without outflows, and the ordinary being having none, he naturally does not come in. In practice: for every “not a true such-and-such” in the treatise one should turn back and find the defining sentence; match the definition and the judgment is plain.
〔13.3〕How the eighty-nine are reckoned. The treatise establishes: “the conditioned and the unconditioned are the fruits of the ascetic life; the sūtras say the differences of these are four, but speaking as the marks really are and reckoning by stage they are eighty-nine, all having the paths of liberation and the cessations through discernment for their nature.” The reckoning is: for abandoning the defilements abandoned by seeing there are eight uninterrupted paths and eight paths of liberation; for abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation there are eighty-one uninterrupted paths and eighty-one paths of liberation — eight and eighty-one give eighty-nine.
Then it divides nature from fruit: “the several uninterrupted paths are only the nature of the ascetic life, and not its fruit; the several paths of liberation are also the entity of the conditioned fruit of the ascetic life, being their homogeneous result and result of human effort. Each single cessation through discernment is only the entity of the unconditioned fruit of the ascetic life, being their result of release from bondage and result of human effort.” Yuanhui sets up a double-edged gloss here, saying “on the side of the sense of stilling evil it is named the nature of the ascetic life; on the side of being the homogeneous result of the uninterrupted path it is named a fruit of the ascetic life” — one and the same path of liberation is nature as regards stilling evil and fruit as regards homogeneity.
First ask: why is the uninterrupted path only nature and not fruit? Because it is abandoning, and has not yet realized. The easy error: to take the eighty-nine for eighty-nine fruit-stages. They are eighty-nine paths of liberation with their corresponding cessations through discernment. In practice: the parting of nature and fruit lies wholly at that one cut between the uninterrupted path and the path of liberation — the cut was set up already at 〔10.5〕, and here is its harvest.
〔13.4〕Why the sūtras state only four fruits. The treatise answers: “if a stage of the path of abandoning is complete in the five causes, the Buddha in the sūtras establishes it as a fruit.” The five causes are: casting off the path once obtained (casting off the path of the fruit and of the approach obtained before), obtaining a superior path (obtaining the superior path gathered under the fruit), gathering the abandonments together (by one single acquisition obtaining the several abandonments), obtaining the eight cognitions (the four cognitions of dharma and the four subsequent cognitions), and being able to cultivate the sixteen modes of apprehension all at once. “At the stages of the four fruits the five causes are all complete, and at the other stages they are not, and therefore the Buddha does not state them.”
First ask: which of the five causes marks off most sharply? “Gathering the abandonments together” and “obtaining the eight cognitions” are the hardest — only at a fruit-stage is there that single gathering acquisition, and only then are the four of dharma and the four subsequent complete. The easy error: to suppose that the four fruits are established from the felt experience of practice. They are established from these five checkable conditions. In practice: the third cause, “gathering the abandonments together,” uses the same ledger-method as “abandoning the five lower fetters” in 〔2.5〕 — what the treatise buried earlier is settled here. Puguang and Fabao differ upon the boundary of “the other stages”; see the further resonances.
〔13.5〕Why the two fruits obtained by a mundane path also count. The treatise sets itself an objection: “if the pure path alone is the nature of the ascetic life, how are the two fruits obtained by the force of a path with outflows also gathered under the fruits of the ascetic life?” The answer has two layers. First: “this fruit does not have for the nature of its fruit of abandoning only the cessation through discernment obtained by the mundane path; it takes in besides the cessation through discernment obtained upon the path of seeing, mixed among them, and the whole makes one fruit, because they are obtained by one and the same acquisition of the path of the fruit.” And it adduces a sūtra for testimony — the fruit of once-returning is “abandoning the three fetters and being thin in greed, hatred, and delusion,” and the fruit of non-returning “abandoning the five lower fetters”; the three fetters are just what is abandoned upon the path of seeing, so that a portion obtained without outflows really is contained therein. Second: “again, the cessation through discernment obtained by a mundane path is upheld by the acquisition of abandonment without outflows, and because upheld by that force he does not die even when he falls back, it too obtains the name of the entity of a fruit of the ascetic life.”
First ask: how do the two layers of reason divide their work? The first says “there is really a portion without outflows within it,” the second says “its continuance rests upon being upheld by an acquisition without outflows.” Puguang sets a sentence of judgment under the first layer: “the lesser follows the greater, and it is named a fruit of the ascetic life.” The easy error: to suppose that a mundane path too can count as the nature of the ascetic life. It cannot — the nature is without outflows alone; what can count is the fruit. In practice: nature and fruit may have different sources — this is the most crucial sentence in the section, and the one exceptional handling in the whole chapter.
XIV. Brahminhood · the Wheel of Brahmā · the Wheel of Dharma
〔14.1〕The three other names. The treatise establishes: the true nature of the ascetic life “is also said in the sūtras to be named the nature of brahminhood, because it can drive away the several defilements”; “this same is also said to be named the wheel of Brahmā, because it is turned by the power of the true Brahmā king”; the Buddha “is endowed with the unsurpassed quality of Brahmā, and so the World-Honored One alone should be named Brahmā,” with the sūtra adduced for testimony, “the Buddha is also named Brahmā, also named quiescent, also named cool.”
First ask: from which sense is each of the three names established? Brahminhood from “driving away the defilements,” the wheel of Brahmā from “being turned by the true Brahmā,” Brahmā from “the unsurpassed quality of Brahmā.” Puguang glosses the word “Brahmā,” saying “Brahmā here means pure.” The easy error: to suppose this is Buddhism borrowing the names of the non-Buddhists. The reasons the treatise gives lie wholly in the sense — because it drives away defilement, because it is turned by the true Brahmā — and not in where the name came from. In practice: when a name is established, first ask what reason the treatise gives; and the three commentaries’ glosses of the name “brahmin” happen to diverge — see the further resonances.
〔14.2〕Why the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone. The treatise establishes: “within this, in dependence upon the path of seeing alone, the World-Honored One in some places says it is named the wheel of Dharma. As a wheel of the world has the marks of swiftness and the rest, the path of seeing resembles it and so is named the wheel of Dharma.” The five marks are: “because the path of seeing the truths proceeds swiftly; because it lets go and takes up; because it subdues what is not yet subdued; because it presses down what is already subdued; because it turns about upward and downward — being complete in these five marks it is like a wheel of the world.”
First ask: how are the five marks fitted on? Swiftness answers to the wheel’s quick turning, letting go and taking up to the wheel’s leaving and meeting the ground before and behind, subduing what is not yet subdued and pressing down what is subdued to the wheel’s crushing, and turning about upward and downward to the wheel’s revolution. The easy error: to read the simile as rhetoric. Here it is fitted mark for mark, and each of the five marks has a real referent. In practice: the treatise’s rule in using a simile is “first bring out the marks of what is likened, then fit them mark by mark” — whenever you meet a simile, first count how many marks it lists.
〔14.3〕Another way of fitting it. The treatise records a divergent account: “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: as a wheel of the world has the marks of spokes and the rest, the eightfold noble path resembles it and is named a wheel. That is, right view, right thought, right diligence, and right mindfulness are like the spokes of a worldly wheel; right speech, right action, and right livelihood are like the hub; right concentration is like the rim; and therefore it is named the wheel of Dharma.”
First ask: where do the two accounts differ? The former takes the wheel’s “function” (swiftness, letting go and taking up, subduing, revolving), this one its “body” (spokes, hub, rim). The stanza takes both accounts in with “because in swiftness and the rest it resembles a wheel, or because it is complete with spokes and the rest.” The easy error: to suppose the two accounts exclude each other. The word “or” in the stanza is precisely the mark of their standing together. In practice: one simile may be taken from its function or from its body; the treatise lets both stand without judging, and the reader need not choose a side for it either. The differing designation of this master in the two translations is in the further resonances.
〔14.4〕How it is known that the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone. The treatise asks and answers itself: “because when the path of seeing arose for Kauṇḍinya and the rest, it was said that the true wheel of Dharma had been turned.” — It is at the arising of the path of seeing for Kauṇḍinya and the rest that scripture says “the wheel of Dharma has been turned,” and hence it is known that what is meant is the path of seeing. Puguang glosses the name Kauṇḍinya, saying “Ājñāta here means ‘he has understood,’ and Kauṇḍinya is as said before.”
First ask: what kind of proof is this? It is a proof from teaching, and taken moreover from “when the words about turning the wheel of Dharma appear.” The easy error: to suppose this is an inference. It is a proof from the text. In practice: the treatise commonly uses proof from principle and proof from teaching together in establishing a thesis, and this is a specimen of pure proof from teaching — the type of evidence differing, the manner of refuting it differs too.
〔14.5〕The three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension. The treatise explains: “this is the noble truth of suffering, this should be fully comprehended, this has been fully comprehended — these are named the three turnings. And at the moment of each single turning there arise separately and severally the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening, and this is said to be named the twelve modes of apprehension.” And it adds: “such three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension belong to every truth; yet because the numbers are equal, only three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension are stated, as one says the two dharmas and the seven-place skill and the like.”
First ask: is not three times four twelve? Then why is it said that every truth has them? Because every truth has three turnings and each turning gives rise to four things, so that the real count is twelve turnings and forty-eight modes of apprehension; it is only because the count is equal for every truth that the count of one truth is raised to cover the rest. The easy error: to reckon the twelve modes of apprehension as three turnings times four truths. The twelve are three turnings times four things (eye, cognition, clear knowing, awakening). Yuanhui has a word-for-word fitting of the four words “eye, cognition, clear knowing, awakening” — see the further resonances. In practice: when the numbers of a set of dharmas will not tally, first ask whether the number raises one to cover the rest, or is a real total.
〔14.6〕The author’s own objection and his gathering-up. The treatise records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ fitting of the three turnings to the three paths (of seeing, of cultivation, and beyond training), and at once objects to itself: “if that is so, the three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension are not the path of seeing alone; how can it be said that the name of the wheel of Dharma is established upon the path of seeing alone?” And concludes for itself: “therefore one should only say that it is just the whole body of dharma-teaching belonging to these three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension that is named the wheel of Dharma; this accords with correct principle.”
First ask: does this overturn what went before? It does not — what went before, “the path of seeing resembles a wheel and so is named the wheel of Dharma,” was a name established from resemblance, while here “the body of dharma-teaching is named the wheel of Dharma” is a name established from turning within another’s continuum; the two rest on different grounds. The treatise then glosses the word “turning”: “because by this body of dharma-teaching it goes into another’s continuum and makes him understand the sense. Or all the noble paths are the wheel of Dharma, because they turn within the body of one to be trained. When the path of seeing arises in another’s continuum it has reached the first step of turning, and so is named already turned.” The easy error: to suppose that of the author’s account and the Vaibhāṣika masters’ one must be right. The author has given a wider definition that houses them both. In practice: the real sense of the word “turning” is “entering into the continuum of another” — the wheel of Dharma is a wheel because it has moved onto somebody else, and this is the most crucial sentence in the chapter. Yuanhui has a further school-marking here — see the further resonances.
XV. In Dependence upon Which Realm They Are Obtained
〔15.1〕The first three fruits and the fourth. The treatise establishes: “the first three are obtained in dependence upon a body of the desire realm alone; the obtaining of arhatship is in dependence upon bodies of the three realms.” First ask: why can arhatship be obtained in all three realms? Because by then the business of the path of seeing has long been done, and what remains is only the abandoning of the defilements abandoned by cultivation, which a body of an upper realm can also accomplish. The easy error: to suppose that the higher the fruit-stage the more excellent the body it requires. Quite the contrary — the earlier the stage the stricter the condition it requires. In practice: this section is the gathering-in of the whole fascicle, and it draws every stage that has gone before back to the single condition of “body.”
〔15.2〕Why the third fruit too cannot be obtained in dependence upon an upper realm. The treatise first gives a step: “the first two fruits, not having become free of craving for desire, are reasonably enough not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm” — those of the first two fruits are of themselves not yet free of craving for desire, and to say that they do not obtain their fruit in an upper realm raises no difficulty. The difficulty is with the third fruit: he is already free of craving for desire; why can he not obtain it in an upper realm? The treatise answers: “by principle and by the testimony of teaching.”
The principle is: “because in dependence upon a body of an upper realm there is no path of seeing; and it is not that one who has become free of craving for desire before leaving the path of seeing may have the principle of realizing the fruit of non-returning by leaping.” — Realizing non-returning by leaping requires the path of seeing; and since there is no path of seeing in the upper realms, there is no realizing it by leaping to speak of. First ask: where is the joint of this step? In the two words “realizing by leaping” — one who has become free of craving beforehand may upon entering the path of seeing obtain the fruit of non-returning directly, and this is called realizing by leaping; and the precondition of realizing by leaping is the path of seeing. The easy error: to suppose the third fruit is not obtained in an upper realm because his freedom from craving is insufficient. It is because the path of seeing is not in the upper realms. In practice: the answer of this section does not lie in whether he is qualified, but in whether that process is there at all.
〔15.3〕Why there is no path of seeing in the upper realms. The treatise gives three causes: “because within the formless there is no right hearing”; “and because within that realm one does not take a lower level as object, the ordinary beings of the form realm being attached to the pleasure of the superior absorptions”; “and because there is no feeling of suffering and so no disgust arises, and without disgust one cannot obtain the path of seeing.”
First ask: at which realm is each of the three causes aimed? The first at the formless (no hearing), the second at the form realm (attached to the pleasure of absorption and not taking a lower level as object), the third holding for both upper realms (no feeling of suffering and so no disgust). Yuanhui sets out the reason under the third cause, saying “to enter the path of seeing one must be disgusted with suffering; in the form realm there is no disgust with suffering, because one is attached to the pleasure of absorption.” The easy error: to spread the three causes evenly over the two realms. Each has its own object. In practice: what the path of seeing requires the treatise here marks out in reverse, in three items — hearing, taking what is below as object, and disgust; read forward they are lacks, and read backward they are the conditions.
〔15.4〕The testimony of teaching. The treatise adduces a sūtra: “there are five pudgalas who penetrate here and reach finality there, namely those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval up to those who go upstream.” Then it glosses the key word: “this word penetrate refers to the path of seeing alone, because it is the first preparatory effort for realizing perfect quiescence. By this, the path of seeing is certainly absent in the upper realms.”
First ask: how does this sūtra prove the point? Because the sūtra says expressly “penetrate here and reach finality there” — the penetrating (the path of seeing) is here (the desire realm), and the finality (attaining parinirvāṇa) is there (the upper realms); had the upper realms a path of seeing, the sūtra would not have apportioned them so. The easy error: to read “penetrate” as realizing a fruit. The treatise has fixed it: penetrating refers to the path of seeing alone. In practice: the force of a proof from teaching lies wholly in the fixing of the key word — for every sūtra the treatise adduces it first fixes the word, and this sentence is the last and the cleanest demonstration of it in the fascicle. The whole fascicle is thereby gathered in: from the three conditions of family-to-family to the body upon which the path of seeing depends, one graduated scale has been measured to its end, and the ruler itself is that one sentence, “the several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life.”
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The foregoing is the sense of this fascicle’s own text. Below is a separate section gathering four matters: the adjudications and divergences of the three commentaries, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same passage. All are recorded alongside without adjudication, each restored to its own place.
1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
One commentary wholly absent from this fascicle. The commentaries upon this fascicle have one plain gap: Shentai’s commentary is a fragmentary text, and of the seven fascicles surviving only one belongs to the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and that one marks itself as expounding fascicle twenty-five of the treatise — precisely the next fascicle. This fascicle (fascicle twenty-four of the treatise) has no Shentai to hang upon. This is a conclusion reached after checking the surviving fascicles item by item, and not a failure of searching; the want is marked as it stands, and is not supplied from the text of another fascicle.
The question-and-answer structure of the seven destinies of good men: each of the three adds a layer. This is the passage where reading the three commentaries together tells most in this fascicle. Puguang marks out the first layer — the author posing and answering a question to himself (“if that is so, why . . . does the Buddha say there are only seven destinies of good men,” marked as “the question, and the stanza answering it”). Fabao marks out a second layer besides — taking the treatise’s “why are the destinies of good men established in accordance with these alone, and not in accordance with the other noble ones in training” as the question and “destiny has the sense of proceeding” and what follows as the answer, which is a division Puguang did not separately set up. Yuanhui adds a third layer — setting up a further question and answer, “why are the two fruits of stream-entry and once-returning not established as destinies of good men.” The three together make the chain of question and answer in this passage complete. Which marking is the more complete this section does not adjudge; it records only the divergence of the three houses’ markings.
The inclination as to the order of with and without exertion: Puguang alone hands down a judgment. The text of the treatise says only that “the sūtras state attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion first and with exertion after, and such an order accords with principle,” and does not say for itself whose party it takes. Puguang first marks the intent of the refutation, saying that what the author refutes is that “attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval and upon birth also take the conditioned as object, and abandon defilement by the unconditioned, and ought likewise to be named with exertion and without exertion,” and then adjudges outright, “the author’s intent inclines to the Sautrāntikas, and therefore he approves it.” ⇒ The text of the treatise itself carries no such label; this is Puguang’s adjudication. Fabao and Yuanhui mark nothing here. Recorded without adjudication.
The definition of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval: Fabao takes Saṅghabhadra’s explanation directly. Puguang makes his own explanation of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, while Fabao, in explaining the sentence “the one said to attain parinirvāṇa in the interval,” cites the text of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle directly for his explanation. This is a consistent feature of Fabao’s form — where Saṅghabhadra has already explained something, he often takes it directly rather than composing another explanation of his own. The fact itself is worth noting: though both are commentaries upon the Kośa, the direction from which they take their material differs. Recorded without adjudication.
The three accounts of the vajra-like concentration: Puguang lists without adjudicating, Fabao cites the Correct Principle and adjudges the third correct. Puguang marks the passage “three accounts in all, this being the first master,” and divides them one by one without making a choice. Fabao expressly sets a question, “among the three accounts which is correct?”, and cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in answer, adjudging the third master (one hundred sixty-four kinds) correct. ⇒ The text of the treatise itself hands down no judgment (saying only, “if one analyzes by lineage, faculty, and the rest, still more kinds come to be; this should be pondered out as principle requires”). Fabao’s adjudication is a commentator’s adjudication, not the settled doctrine of the treatise. Recorded without adjudication.
The range of the five causes that establish four fruits: Fabao alone adds the sharpening of the faculties. The text of the treatise says, “at the stages of the four fruits the five causes are all complete, and at the other stages they are not.” Puguang explains along with the text, and brings out for himself a passage on the reason, “the defilements abandoned by seeing are easily abandoned, and one fruit is established for them in sum; the defilements abandoned by cultivation are hard to abandon, and three fruits are established for them separately.” Fabao, on the other hand, opens a cell of his own, saying “by this text of the treatise, only these four stages and one who sharpens his faculties have these five causes, and the other stages have them not; and by this the sharpening of the faculties is also named obtaining a fruit” — reckoning the stage of sharpening the faculties too among those complete in the five causes. ⇒ The text of the treatise does not touch upon the sharpening of the faculties. This is Fabao’s own supplement, recorded without adjudication.
The gloss on the name “brahmin”: three houses, three ways. Puguang has here no gloss of sound and sense (glossing only the word “Brahmā” as “pure”). Fabao glosses it as “pure conduct,” and cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle for a further sense besides, saying “silent, void, and unmoved is named Brahmā.” Yuanhui glosses it as “pure aspiration,” and reconciles it for himself, saying “it is the same in sense as striving and stilling” — drawing the gloss of brahmin back to the gloss of ascetic. ⇒ Pure conduct, pure aspiration, and no gloss: the three houses diverge, and this is recorded without adjudication.
Whether the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone or extends to the three paths: Yuanhui alone marks a school. The text of the treatise objects to itself and concludes for itself, saying “therefore one should only say that it is just the whole body of dharma-teaching belonging to these three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension that is named the wheel of Dharma,” and does not mark from which school the sense comes. Yuanhui, on the other hand, marks it by school outright, saying “if one follows the Sautrāntikas, the wheel of Dharma is not the path of seeing alone.” ⇒ The text of the treatise itself makes no such marking. Neither Puguang nor Fabao marks a school here. Recorded without adjudication.
Yuanhui’s numbers and fittings not in the text of the treatise. Two places are worth noting: first, under the first of the five marks of the wheel of Dharma, Yuanhui notes for himself that “by ‘swift’ is meant the fifteen moments,” giving a number the text of the treatise has not; second, under the sentence “there arise separately and severally the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening,” he fits it word by word, saying “within the path of seeing, the receptivity to dharma is named the eye, the cognition of dharma the cognition, the subsequent receptivity the clear knowing, and the subsequent cognition the awakening.” Both are supplements of a commentator and not in the text of the treatise, and in reading one should keep the layers distinct.
A divergence of orthography. For the word “lineage,” Puguang and Fabao write one character and Yuanhui another; and the base text here has besides a collation note of a variant reading (the two characters in question). This belongs to orthography and not to doctrine, and is recorded as it stands without alteration.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations
The chapter titles of Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises in this chapter are not “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble” — the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle has “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six,” and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter seven” (the chapter number moved back). Search with the Kośa’s chapter title and you will never find them.
The first engagement: the dispute over the order of with and without exertion, in which Saṅghabhadra assesses the author’s refutation in return. The author in this fascicle refutes a divergent account (that the difference of with and without exertion lies in taking the conditioned or the unconditioned noble path as object), saying “this account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping.” Saṅghabhadra, at the same place, first sets out an analysis of his own, then cites that divergent account word for word, then assesses the author’s refutation in return, saying “what the Sūtra-master objects has a great fault; for though the sense here has been well explained through and they are thus far equal, yet they each have a differing stage.” And at the last he closes with the standing of both in scripture — some sūtras state without exertion first and some state with exertion first; the time being no different, there is no contradiction whichever is stated; while for himself he takes “with exertion being the more honorable, I state it first” for his order.
The layers of this engagement must be made out: what Vasubandhu assesses is that divergent account, and what Saṅghabhadra assesses is Vasubandhu’s assessment; the two are not on the same layer. Saṅghabhadra is not re-establishing that divergent account, but explaining it well on its behalf, and bringing out scriptural testimony of his own to show that either order is without contradiction. Two layers of mutual assessment, recorded alongside without adjudication. None of the three commentaries cites this layer of Saṅghabhadra’s counter-assessment.
The second engagement: the dispute over the definition of the bodily witness, with all three layers present. The author, upon the ground of the name bodily witness, brings out an explanation of his own, saying “speaking as the principle really is, one should say: he rises from the absorption of cessation and obtains what he had not obtained before, the quiescence of a body possessed of consciousness,” and so on — what he stresses is that one moment after rising from the absorption. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word and assesses it, saying “now I say that at the stage of rising from the absorption of cessation, though he obtains the quiescence, not obtained before, of a body possessed of consciousness, yet it is not only at that” stage that the name of bodily witness is obtained — he holds that the name of bodily witness should extend to both times, before and after entering the absorption, and is not limited to the one moment of rising from it. At the last he defends the brief wording of the stanza itself, saying “therefore the former statement is the better in principle; raising the latter limit, it says only: a non-returner who has obtained the absorption of cessation is renamed” the bodily witness — meaning that the stanza’s marking only the three words “obtained the absorption of cessation” already takes in both times, and no new explanation need be set up.
What is at issue is the division of time at which the name bodily witness is obtained. This is the most complete stretch of material for the cross-treatise engagement in this fascicle, all three layers being present. None of the three commentaries cites it. Recorded without adjudication.
A stretch of material that is not a refutation but a supplement. Saṅghabhadra, in the passage adjoining the section on the bodily witness, supplies in full the scriptural testimony the treatise abridged — the World-Honored One addressing the householder Anāthapiṇḍada that the fields of merit are two, the eighteen in training and the nine beyond training, and listing in full the items of the eighteen in training (the approach to stream-entry, the fruit of stream-entry, the approach to once-returning, the fruit of once-returning, the approach to non-returning . . .). The text of the treatise says only “the sūtras say there are eighteen in training” without listing the items, and Saṅghabhadra fills them out. Yuanhui too, in the same section, cites the context “the fields of merit are two, namely the eighteen in training and the nine beyond training,” and the two may be used to corroborate each other. This is a taking-up and not a counter-refutation, and is recorded here.
A fourth account peculiar to the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. For the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object of the vajra-like concentration, both the Kośa and the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle list only three accounts (fifty-two, eighty, and one hundred sixty-four). The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine in the same section supplies a further account and refutes it itself — “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: the vajra-like concentrations are thirteen in all, namely the uninterrupted paths abandoning the defilements abandoned by seeing and by cultivation” at the summit of existence, thirteen moments in all — and then says, “this too is not so, since the eight uninterrupted paths before the four subsequent receptivities are not of the utmost grade.” ⇒ This account is found neither in the text of this fascicle nor in the corresponding passage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, and is a supplement peculiar to the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. Its establishment and its place are recorded only, without adjudication of merit.
One honest negative proposition. Sentences that mark Vasubandhu expressly by the two words “the Sūtra-master” are, within the range of this fascicle, fully enumerated in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle at two (the two engagements above), and in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine within the same range at zero. But this proves one thing only: that the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine does not, within this fascicle, use the designation “the Sūtra-master” to point at Vasubandhu by name. It cannot be inferred from this that the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has no engagement in this fascicle — in fact it supplied that fourth account above. A zero result for a designation is not the same as no engagement.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
Paramārtha’s text titles this chapter “Analysis of the Persons of the Path and Fruit of the Noble Ones,” and divides the whole chapter into three fascicles where Xuanzang divides it into four — the counts of fascicles differing, their boundaries cannot possibly coincide one by one, and the passage matched to this fascicle straddles two of his. Add that the chapter title is rendered wholly otherwise, and a search of Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s words is bound to come up empty; comparison across the two texts can only be made by the structure of the scene.
The renderings form a system of their own. For faculties without outflows he has faculties without flow; for the fruit of once-returning, sakṛdāgāmin; for non-returner, anāgāmin; for the four names of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval and the rest, uniformly the abridged extinction in the interval, extinction upon birth, extinction with exertion, extinction without exertion; for the full leap, half leap, and dying everywhere, leaping out, half leaping out, and retreating everywhere; for Akaniṣṭha he keeps the transcription; for attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life, attaining parinirvāṇa in the present dharma; for access concentration, the concentration of non-attainment; for the acquisition of release from bondage, the attainment of separation through extinction; for the vajra-like concentration, the vajra-simile samādhi; for the unshakable lineage, the dharma that is not broken. The particle of interrogation too forms a system — Xuanzang has “on what ground,” Paramārtha “how is it.”
Two instances where the two ways of translating part most visibly. The first is the gloss upon “one-interval”: Xuanzang glosses “interval” as an intervening interval, speaking from the interval of time; Paramārtha glosses it as “the sense of obstruction,” speaking from what is obstructed. One and the same character, two angles of glossing, while the fact pointed at is the same (one birth still remaining unspent). The second is the seven destinies of good men: Xuanzang has “destinies of good men,” Paramārtha “the practice of the worthy and the noble” — this is the most pervasive divergence of technical rendering in the fascicle, the two translations having nothing whatever in common here.
The names of the five grades of the Pure Abodes: the two translations differ wholly while corresponding in order. Xuanzang has low, middle, high-high, surpassing-high, and utmost; Paramārtha has soft, middle, high, high-middle, and high-high. The correspondence stage by stage is: Xuanzang’s third, “high-high,” to Paramārtha’s third, “high”; Xuanzang’s fourth, “surpassing-high,” to Paramārtha’s fourth, “high-middle”; Xuanzang’s fifth, “utmost,” to Paramārtha’s fifth, “high-high.” The opening and gathering are nearly the same while the systems of rendering-characters are far apart; both are recorded and left standing, and what they rest upon is not forced to an explanation.
One structural divergence of opening and gathering. For that dispute over the acquisitions of release from bondage, Xuanzang gathers it under one and a half lines of stanza, “a noble one by the two paths freed from the eight abandoned by cultivation, each two acquisitions of release from bondage,” and puts the whole exchange from “the explanation of some other masters” onward into the prose commentary; Paramārtha, on the other hand, works this dispute into the verse itself, in four passages of verse explained line by line. One and the same dispute, the one placing it in the prose and the other upon the face of the verse — this is not a divergence of doctrine but a divergence of the form of translating. Recorded without adjudication.
The three names of the modes of apprehension of the mundane path differ wholly in the two translations. Xuanzang has coarseness, suffering, and obstruction, and calm, sublimity, and escape; Paramārtha has coarse heaviness, oppression, and the thick wall, and quiescence, beauty, and going forth. What is interesting is “the thick wall” — Xuanzang puts it into the simile in the prose commentary (“as the thick wall of a prison can obstruct going out”), while Paramārtha takes “the thick wall” outright for the name of the mode of apprehension. One and the same image, taken by the one as a simile and by the other as a name.
Two ways of taking the name of the nature of the ascetic life. Xuanzang takes the rendering by sense, giving the nature of the ascetic life and the fruits of the ascetic life; Paramārtha keeps the transcription, having throughout the transcribed term and the fruit of the transcribed term. As for the number eighty-nine, Xuanzang says eighty-nine outright while Paramārtha has “ninety less one” — what is pointed at is the same and the manner of stating it differs. So too with the Buddha’s name Brahmā: Xuanzang renders by sense, and Paramārtha keeps the transcription.
One and the same person designated differently in the two translations. For the one who speaks of “spokes and the rest,” Xuanzang has “the Venerable Ghoṣa,” Paramārtha “the Bhadanta Qusha.” This fascicle matches them directly by the structure of the scene, recording without adjudication.
The alignment of the section on the path that frees from defilement. The section on the path that frees from defilement (the summit of existence freed by the path without outflows alone, the acquisitions of release from bondage, the path of access concentration, liberation at the neighboring stage, the modes of apprehension of the mundane path) begins in Paramārtha’s text at the head of his fascicle eighteen, opening with “by what path does one in training become free of craving,” and its verses correspond one by one with Xuanzang’s Roots 47 through 50 — the page anchors of each item are in item nine of this unit’s apparatus.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
What this fascicle establishes is a graduated scale from family-to-family up to the arhat, and the entity given in the one sentence “the several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life.” Both of these have passages in the Yogācāra lineage that may be read alongside them word for word.
The simile of the three sparks, brought out in that lineage and abridged in this. This fascicle says that attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three, “as displayed by the simile of the three sparks,” while the simile itself the text of the treatise abridges. The root treatise of the Yogācāra lineage gives the similes one by one for the same dharma — the first kind like the tiny spark of a small splinter of fire that perishes as soon as it is raised; the second like the stream of sparks from an iron ingot hammered white-hot, which is extinguished before it falls; the third like the stream of sparks from that hot iron beaten, which perishes before it reaches the ground. Three similes fastening upon three speeds, exactly the passage this fascicle leaves out. The definition of one-interval also agrees fully in the two systems.
The vajra-like concentration: the same name hung upon a different outline. This fascicle hangs the vajra-like concentration at the end of the approach to arhatship (the uninterrupted path abandoning the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence). The root treatise of the Yogācāra lineage, on the other hand, hangs it upon the mark of the completion of “cultivating the path as it has been obtained,” saying that because the vajra-like concentration of one in training reaches finality, his cultivation is completed. One and the same name of a concentration, the one marking what it abandons and the other what it completes.
The arhat and the casting off of the name of the store-consciousness. This fascicle has the vajra-like concentration draw forth the knowledge of exhaustion and so complete one beyond training. The Consciousness-Only lineage uses the same concentration as the boundary at which the eighth consciousness casts off the name ālaya — saying that it is finally cast off at the stage of the arhat, and widening for itself what it takes in, stating expressly that the arhat here spoken of takes in the fruit-stages beyond training of all three vehicles; and as for the defilements associated with manas, it says that when the vajra-like concentration is present their seeds are abandoned all at once and one becomes an arhat. ⇒ The standard that “the vajra-like concentration is the last abandoning” is unaltered in the two systems; the entity abandoned, however, differs — this fascicle hangs it upon the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence, and Consciousness-Only upon the seeds of the obstruction of the defilements and the defilements associated with manas. And the extension of the one name “arhat” differs too: this fascicle speaks of it only as the fruit of the śrāvaka, while Consciousness-Only states expressly that it takes in all three vehicles. One and the same name, one and the same knife, and what the two ages cut is different — this is the place in this fascicle most open to parallel reading.
As for the direction in which they are to be taken up, what each of the two systems establishes is recorded word for word only, and no reconciliation is made on their behalf.
考據Apparatus
前一子既立預流住果、極七返生,此子即從「進斷修惑」起。一來向之家家三緣、不還向之一間、不還之七種與九種、七善士趣、經生聖者之不練根不退、雜修靜慮與五淨居、身證,皆屬第三果一段;其後轉入第四果——阿羅漢向、金剛喻定、盡智,而以離染之道、離繫得、近分解脫、世道行相為傍論;末立沙門性一章,出八十九果體、五因立四果、世道所得亦名沙門果、婆羅門性與梵輪法輪、依何界得。一部毘曇之『果位篇』至此收束。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別賢聖品第六(品題〔T29 0113c06〕)之第三分——本子(子3)=卷二十四全〔0123c15–0129a12〕。本頌正三十六至正五十七,<lg> 塊二十一,全為本頌,無引頌 |
| 承前之錨 | 開卷承轉句〔T29 0123c20〕「已辯住果未斷修惑名為預流,生極七返。今次應辯斷位眾聖,且應建立一來向果」——雙套語(已辯·今次應辯),逐字承子2 之預流極七返 |
| 三家品級大科 | 本品三分。光記〔T41n1821 0332c12〕「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0723c05〕「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0939a22〕「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」 ⇒ 三家逐字同判三分,本子全在大文三之內 |
| 本子首科(三家同號) | 光記〔T41n1821 0357a18〕「此下第二明一來向、果。就此文中,一結前、二總生下、三別起頌」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0744c16〕「下一頌,第二明一來向果」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0948c15〕「從此第二,明一來向果」 ⇒ 三家於此卷界所標之序號逐一相同(第二),此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness |
| 卷末一科(三家同號·跨子之銜接) | 頌疏〔T41n1823 0951b15〕「從此第四,明阿羅漢向、果,就中分五:一明向果差別、二因論明治道、三明盡智後智、四明道果、五明六種姓」——其第五目「明六種姓」之正文在下一子(卷二十五),科文跨子,照錄不判 |
| 三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同 | 光記卷二十四〔T41n1821 0357a14〕·寶疏卷二十四〔T41n1822 0744c12〕·頌疏論本第二十四〔T41n1823 0948c13〕,三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘逐一相合 |
| 收卷句 | 「此通達言唯目見道,是證圓寂初加行故。由此見道上界定無」〔T29 0129a07〕——上界無見道之教證總收,其後即卷二十四卷尾題 |
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界·賢聖品夾注八十三頌)+長行自釋。本子二十一塊,其字數分布為——二十字十四塊(正三十六·正三十七·正四十·正四十一·正四十二·正四十三·正四十八·正四十九·正五十·正五十一·正五十二·正五十三·正五十四·正五十七)·十字四塊(正四十四前半·正四十四後半·正四十七前半·正四十七後半)·四十字三塊(正三十八與正三十九·正四十五與正四十六·正五十五與正五十六)。合四百四十字,恰二十二頌,即正三十六至正五十七。本子無引頌塊。
長行之二大段(各逾七百純漢·問答與異說最密處):〔0124b09〕繫正三十八·正三十九之釋(九百二十九字·「有餘師說」「有說」各一見·五種不還與七善士趣之開合機關全在此段)·〔0126b21〕繫正四十五·正四十六之釋(九百四十四字·「如何」一見·「若爾」一見·「云何」三見·「有說」一見·阿羅漢向與金剛喻定三說皆在此段)。
本子之並錄不判一處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):
- 五淨居唯五之由——正說作「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五」〔T29 0126a08〕,而長行末錄「有餘師言:由信等五次第增上感五淨居」〔T29 0126a14〕,論文並列而未明駁。
本子之論主明判二處(非並錄不判):
- 中般涅槃通有餘依抑兼無餘依——「此中所說般涅槃者,謂有餘依。有餘師說:亦無餘依」〔T29 0124b18〕,論錄之後逕判「此不應理,彼於捨壽無自在故」〔T29 0124b19〕。
- 有行無行由緣有為無為聖道之說——論錄「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故」後逕判「此說非理,太過失故」〔T29 0124b25〕。 ⇒ 論錄反方而隨即不許,兩度結案;不得以『並錄不判』概之。 此二判語之跨帙交涉見目五。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 家家 | 家家(同)〔T29n1559 0275c25〕 | 「即預流者進斷修惑,若三緣具轉名家家」〔0123c25〕·三緣=斷惑·成根·受生〔0123c25〕 |
| 天家家·人家家 | 天家家·人家家(同系)〔T29n1559 0275c25〕 | 「應知總有二種家家:一天家家,謂欲天趣生三二家而證圓寂」〔0124a05〕 |
| 一來果 | 斯陀含〔T29n1559 0276a07〕 | 「若斷第六成一來果,彼往天上一來人間而般涅槃」〔0124a09〕·「此或名曰薄貪瞋癡」〔0124a11〕 |
| 一間 | 一間(同)〔T29n1559 0276a07〕 | 「即一來者進斷餘惑,若三緣具轉名一間」〔0124a17〕·訓詞「間謂間隔,彼餘一生為間隔故,不證圓寂」〔0124a24〕(諦訓作「障義」·見目四) |
| 不還果 | 阿那含〔T29n1559 0276b23〕 | 「若斷第九成不還果,必不還來生欲界故」〔0124b01〕·「此或名曰五下結斷」〔0124b02〕 |
| 中般涅槃 | 中滅〔T29n1559 0276a24〕 | 「言中般者,謂往色界住中有位便般涅槃」〔0124b15〕 |
| 生般涅槃 | 生滅(同系) | 「言生般者,謂往色界生已不久便般涅槃,以具勤修速進道故」〔0124b16〕 |
| 有行般涅槃 | 有行滅(同系) | 「有行般者,謂往色界生已,長時加行不息,由多功用方般涅槃」〔0124b20〕 |
| 無行般涅槃 | 無行滅(同系) | 「無行般者,謂往色界生已經久,加行懈息不多功用便般涅槃」〔0124b22〕 |
| 上流 | 上流〔T29n1559 0276b10〕 | 「言上流者是上行義,以流與行其義一故」〔0124c01〕 |
| 全超·半超·遍歿 | 超出·半超出·遍退〔T29n1559 0276b16〕 | 「頓越中間是全超義」〔0124c13〕·「超非全故名為半超」〔0124c15〕·「一切處死故名遍歿」〔0124c18〕 |
| 色究竟天 | 阿迦尼師吒(音寫系) | 上流之極處——「能往色究竟方般涅槃」〔0124c07〕 |
| 現般涅槃 | 現法般涅槃〔T29n1559 0276c09〕 | 「復有不行色無色界,即住於此能般涅槃,名現般涅槃」〔0125a06〕 |
| 七善士趣 | 七賢聖行〔T29n1559 0276c27〕 | 「中、生各三,上流為一,經依此立七善士趣」〔0125b04〕·「趣是行義」〔0125b07〕 |
| 雜修靜慮 | 雜修定(同系)〔T29n1559 0277b28〕 | 「如是有漏中間剎那前後剎那無漏雜故,名雜修定根本圓成」〔0125c22〕·三緣「一為受生、二為現樂、三為遮止起煩惱退」〔0125c29〕 |
| 五淨居 | 五淨居(同系) | 「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五」〔0126a08〕·五品「謂下、中、上上、勝上、極品差別故」〔0126a09〕(諦作軟中上上中上上·見目四) |
| 身證 | 身證〔T29n1559 0277c05〕 | 「即不還者若於身中有滅定得轉名身證」〔0126a18〕·「以心無故、依身生故」〔0126a21〕 |
| 阿羅漢向 | 阿羅漢向(同系)〔T29n1559 0278c26 一帶〕 | 「從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,應知轉名阿羅漢向」〔0126b23〕 |
| 金剛喻定 | 金剛譬三摩提〔T29n1559 0278a03〕 | 「斷有頂惑第九無間道亦說名為金剛喻定,一切隨眠皆能破故、先已破故」〔0126b25〕 |
| 盡智 | 盡智(同)〔T29n1559 0278a25〕 | 「由此解脫道與諸漏盡得最初俱生故名盡智」〔0126c24〕 |
| 無生智 | 無生智(同系) | 「不動種性諸阿羅漢,盡智無間起無生智」〔0128a02〕 |
| 離繫得 | 滅離至得〔T29n1559 0278c08〕 | 「諸有學聖用有漏道離下八地修斷染時,能具引生二離繫得」〔0127b04〕 |
| 未至定 | 非至定〔T29n1559 0279a02〕 | 「諸無漏道若未至攝,能離欲界乃至有頂」〔0127b27〕 |
| 近分·根本 | 近分·根本(同系)〔T29n1559 0279a06〕 | 「諸道所依近分有八,謂四靜慮、無色下邊」〔0127c07〕 |
| 麁·苦·障/靜·妙·離 | 麁重·逼惱·厚壁/寂靜·美妙·出離〔T29n1559 0279a22〕 | 「非寂靜故說名為麁」〔0127c23〕·「由大劬勞方能越故、非美妙故。說名為苦」〔0127c24〕·「由此能礙越自地故,如獄厚壁能障出離」〔0127c26〕 |
| 沙門性 | 沙門若〔T29n1559 0279b14〕 | 「諸無漏道是沙門性,懷此道者名曰沙門,以能勤勞息煩惱故」〔0128a13〕 |
| 沙門果 | 沙門若果(同系) | 「有為無為是沙門果」〔0128a17〕·「理實就位有八十九,皆解脫道擇滅為性」〔0128a18〕 |
| 婆羅門性 | 婆羅門(同)〔T29n1559 0279c22〕 | 「經亦說名婆羅門性,以能遣除諸煩惱故」〔0128b22〕 |
| 梵輪 | 梵輪(同)〔T29n1559 0279c22〕 | 「即此亦說名為梵輪,是真梵王力所轉故」〔0128b23〕 |
| 法輪 | 法輪〔T29n1559 0279c28〕 | 「即於此中唯依見道,世尊有處說名法輪」〔0128b26〕·五相「謂見諦道速疾行故、有捨取故、降未伏故、鎮已伏故、上下轉故」〔0128b29〕 |
| 尊者妙音 | 大德瞿沙〔T29n1559 0280a05〕 | 輻等之說——「尊者妙音作如是說:如世間輪有輻等相,八支聖道似彼名輪」〔0128c02〕 |
| 三轉十二行相 | 三轉十二相(同系) | 「此苦聖諦,此應遍知,此已遍知,是名三轉」〔0128c08〕·「別別發生眼智明覺,說此名曰十二行相」〔0128c09〕 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;其有音義之訓者,光記作「沙門此云勤息,以能勤勞息煩惱故」〔T41n1821 0369b21〕·「梵此云淨」〔T41n1821 0370b10〕·「阿若多此云已解」〔T41n1821 0370c08〕,頌疏作「婆羅門者,此云淨志,遠煩惱故,與勤息義同也」〔T41n1823 0953a25〕,並錄於目六。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷二十四全枚舉)
子3 範圍〔0123c15–0129a12〕之大正原書校記共二十二枚,皆為 <app> 異讀,逐條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字)。本子範圍內 CBETA 回改(<note type="add">)零枚——若有,依本帙體例當以 ⟨CB⟩ 標並錄大正原印、不入異讀之數;本子據實記其為零。他藏交叉註(含拉丁行號者)非異讀,本子亦無。
另誌:本子範圍內經濾器濾汰之 <note> 十二枚,皆梵語對音之注(Ekavīcika·Kulaṃkula·Parinirvāyin 等),屬外語注一類,非校勘異讀,故不入本表。此為體裁之判,非取捨之判。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0124002 | 0124a19 | 根/相【宋】 | 「得能治彼無漏【根】故」 | 一間三緣之第二緣正作「成根」·作「相」則與上下句之「根」不相貫 |
| 0124003 | 0124a25 | 惑/或【宋】【元】【明】 | 「或餘一品欲修所斷【惑】為間隔故」 | 惑與或形近·上句已有「或」字領起,此處作「惑」方成「一品惑」之詞 |
| 0124006 | 0124b17 | 久/人【宋】【宮】 | 「謂往色界生已不【久】便般涅槃」 | 生般之定義正取『生已不久』之速·作「人」不成文 |
| 0124007 | 0124c11 | 串/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「由於先世【串】習勢力」 | 串習與慣習為同義異寫·古今字之別 |
| 0124008 | 0124c27 | 後/復【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於三無色次第生已,【後】生有頂方般涅槃」 | 後生與復生語勢略異·於次第生已之語境二讀皆通 |
| 0125001 | 0125a05 | 涅槃/等【宮】 | 「由生般【涅槃】有差別故」 | 行無色四種之所以分四·作「等」則指涉泛而不定 |
| 0125002 | 0125a15 | 三/二【宋】 | 「且中般涅槃分為【三】種」 | 上下文「速、非速、經久」正是三·作「二」與所列不符 |
| 0125003 | 0125b03 | 行/別【宋】【元】【宮】 | 頌「善惡【行】不行」 | 頌文以「行不行」對舉·長行釋作「唯此七種皆行善業不行惡業」〔0125b08〕,正扣「行」字 |
| 0125004 | 0125b12 | 就/然【明】 | 「諸餘有學若【就】異門」 | 就異門與然異門·下句「立善士趣不就異門」〔0125b14〕仍用「就」,前後相承 |
| 0125006 | 0125c08 | 前/能【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「【前】說上流雜修靜慮為因」 | 此句正牒前文而起問·作「能」則失牒前之勢 |
| 0126003 | 0126b03 | 性/姓【宮】 | 「約種【性】建立則成六種」 | 種性與種姓二寫互見·三疏亦互異(光記寶疏作種姓·頌疏作種性),本帙照錄不改 |
| 0126005 | 0126c01 | 故/以【宋】【元】【明】 | 「通依九地【故】說此定智行緣別」 | 故與以皆承上之詞·語意相近 |
| 0126006 | 0126c07 | 未/來【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如【未】至攝有五十二」 | 未至定為定名·作「來至」不成詞 |
| 0126007 | 0126c14 | 四/由【宋】【元】 | 「中【四】靜慮應知亦爾」 | 中間靜慮與四靜慮並舉·作「由」不成文 |
| 0126008 | 0126c18 | 百/至【宮】 | 「由此於初增【百】一十二」 | 一百六十四減五十二正得一百一十二·數字自驗,此讀與算合 |
| 0128001 | 0128a29 | 先/無【宋】【元】【明】 | 「一捨曾道,謂捨【先】得果向道故」 | 捨先得之向道即五因之第一·作「無」則義反 |
| 0128002 | 0128b15 | 任/住【明】 | 「無漏斷得所【任】持故」 | 任持與住持皆可通之複合詞·同世品子1 之 0041041 條同型 |
| 0128003 | 0128b21 | 輻/轉【宋】 | 頌「或具【輻】等故」 | 長行釋作「如世間輪有輻等相」〔0128c03〕·又作「似世輪輻」〔0128c04〕,皆扣輻字;此條涉義較顯 |
| 0128007 | 0128c13 | 說/論【宋】【元】【明】 | 「毘婆沙師所【說】如是」 | 所說與所論·本論通例作「毘婆沙師所說如是」 |
| 0128008 | 0128c26 | 聞/間【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 頌「無【聞】無緣下」 | 長行釋作「且無色中無正聞故」〔0129a03〕·正扣聞字,此條涉義較顯 |
| 0129001 | 0129a07 | 謂/說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼處究竟,所【謂】中般乃至上流」 | 所謂與所說·於引經列名之語境二讀皆通 |
| 0129002 | 0129a08 | 目/自【明】 | 「此通達言唯【目】見道」 | 「唯目」謂唯指·作「唯自」則語不成詞 |
誠實記一(濾器桶零條):本子範圍內無 CBETA 回改,亦無他藏交叉註,故本表二十二條即該範圍校記之全部。濾汰之十二枚外語注(梵語對音)屬體裁之屬,逐枚已核,非異讀。
誠實記二(數字之自驗):0126008 之異讀所繫者為金剛喻定第三說之增數。論文三說之數為五十二·八十·一百六十四〔0126c01·0126c11·0126c17〕;八十減五十二得二十八,正合「由此於前增二十八」〔0126c13〕;一百六十四減五十二得一百一十二,正合底本「由此於初增百一十二」〔0126c18〕。二處增數與三說之數首尾相扣,此為本目唯一可由論文自身驗算之校勘條。
校勘結語:二十二條中,約十七條屬形近訛字、古今異寫或語助之異;語意承重較顯者三條——0128003(輻/轉·涉法輪之喻體本身)·0128008(聞/間·涉上界無見道之第一因)·0125003(行/別·涉七善士趣之立名)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判,屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十四〔T29n1558 0123c15–0129a12〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 約 0275c16–0280b12〕。真諦此段之起以場景結構定——奘本以「斷欲三四品,三二生家家」〔0123c23〕起,諦本同一場景作「若滅三四品,二三生家家」〔T29n1559 0275c16〕;迄處奘本收於「由此見道上界定無」〔0129a08〕,諦本同一往復收於「此經不言彼處通達,明知上界無見道也」一系之「上界無見道」〔T29n1559 0280b12〕,其後即轉入六種阿羅漢(=奘本子4 首段)。
二譯分卷不同:真諦賢聖品題作「分別聖道果人品第六」,分三卷(之一〔T29n1559 0266a14〕·之二〔0272c06〕·之三〔0278c28〕);玄奘分四卷(卷二十二至二十五)。本子對應段橫跨真諦之「之二」與「之三」兩卷,故本子之對應段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充。又本品譯名全異(「聖道果人」對「賢聖」),以玄奘之詞搜真諦必假零命中。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引。本子之最著者見下第十七條。
對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者三十三條):
- 家家三緣——奘「即預流者進斷修惑,若三緣具轉名家家:一由斷惑,斷欲修斷三四品故」〔0123c25〕‖諦「是須陀洹人,由三因緣轉成家家:一由滅惑故成,三四品惑滅故」〔T29n1559 0275c17〕。譯名差:奘「無漏根」/諦「無流根」——此為全篇貫穿之系統性譯字差,下文不再逐條重注。
- 第五品不立家家之由——奘「何緣此無斷五品者?以斷第五必斷第六,非一品惑能障」〔0124a02〕‖諦「云何不立由滅第五品?五品滅時第六品必定滅故」〔T29n1559 0275c22〕。設問虛詞之異:奘作「何緣」,諦作「云何」,全篇皆然。
- 家家二種(天/人)——奘「應知總有二種家家:一天家家」〔0124a05〕‖諦「是家家人有二種:一天家家,若人生於天,往二三家般涅槃」〔T29n1559 0275c25〕。義理次第全合。
- 一間三緣——奘「即一來者進斷餘惑,若三緣具轉名一間:一由斷惑,斷欲修斷七八品故」〔0124a17〕‖諦「由三種因緣,斯陀含人轉成一間人:一由七八品惑滅故」〔T29n1559 0276a07〕。
- ⭐ 一間之訓詞(間隔/障)——奘「間謂間隔,彼餘一生為間隔故,不證圓寂」〔0124a24〕‖諦「間者障義,此障唯一,在唯一生,障此人般涅槃故」〔T29n1559 0276a13〕。二譯對同一術語之訓詁角度不同:奘就『時之隔』釋,諦就『所障』釋,而所指之事實同一(尚餘一生未盡)。唯錄不判。
- 七不還之總標與五種行色界——奘「此不還者總說有七,且行色界差別有五:一中般涅槃、二」〔0124b10〕。譯名差(全篇貫穿):奘用「般涅槃」全稱(中般涅槃·生般涅槃·有行般·無行般),諦用簡稱「滅」(中滅·生滅·有行滅·無行滅)。
- 中般涅槃有餘依/無餘依之諍——奘「此中所說般涅槃者,謂有餘依。有餘師說:亦無餘依。此不」〔0124b18〕‖諦「此滅由有餘涅槃。有餘師說:具二涅槃。是義不然,此人於」〔T29n1559 0276a27〕。譯名差:奘「無餘依」/諦「具二涅槃」;而「捨壽無自在」一句之駁,二本逐字近合。
- ⭐ 有行無行差別之諍(緣有為無為聖道)——奘「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故。此說非理,太過失故」〔0124b24〕‖諦「餘師說:由有為無為道般涅槃故。是義不然,由太甚過失」〔T29n1559 0276b03〕。逐字幾同(「太過失故」/「太甚過失」)。此段之第三層交涉(眾賢覆評論主之駁語)見目五。
- 上流二種差別(由因由果)——奘「即此上流差別有二,由因及果有差別故」〔0124c04〕‖諦「是上流人,由因果有二種,謂由因、由果」〔T29n1559 0276b10〕。譯名差:奘「色究竟天」(義譯)/諦「阿迦尼師吒」(音寫)——二本全篇互見,本目依場景逕對應,不視為異說。
- 全超——奘「言全超者,謂在欲界於四靜慮已具雜修」〔0124c09〕‖諦「此中超出者,於欲界雜修定,已退上三定」〔T29n1559 0276b16〕。譯名差:奘「全超/半超/遍歿」,諦「超出/半超出/遍退」;奘之「遍歿」取死義,諦之「遍退」取退義,而長行所申之事同一。
- 不還聖必不生曾生處——奘「無不還者,於已生處受第二生,由彼於生容求勝進」〔0124c19〕‖諦「無時阿那含人是所生處更受第二生,由行增勝故」〔T29n1559 0276b23〕。
- 行無色四種——奘「行無色者差別有四,謂在欲界離色界貪,從此命終生於」〔0125a03〕‖諦「有別阿那含,行於無色界。若已離欲色界,捨色界生,受無」〔T29n1559 0276c05〕。
- 現般涅槃第七——奘「復有不行色無色界,即住於此能般涅槃,名現般涅槃,并」〔0125a06〕‖諦「有餘阿那含,於今生即般涅槃,此名現法般涅槃,是名第」〔T29n1559 0276c09〕。譯名差:奘「現般涅槃」/諦「現法般涅槃」。
- 九種不還(三各分三)——奘「即行色界五種不還總立為三,各分三種故成九種」〔0125a12〕‖諦「復次三種阿那含,各有三差別故,是故行色界阿那含有」九人〔T29n1559 0276c11〕。開合幾同。
- ⭐ 七善士趣之立名——奘頌「立七善士趣,由上流無別,善惡行不行,有往無還故」〔0125b02〕‖諦「上流非差別,說七賢聖行」〔T29n1559 0276c27〕。譯名全異:奘「善士趣」/諦「賢聖行」——此為本子最貫穿之術語譯名差,下文不再重注。
- 經欲界生聖不往餘界生——奘「若在聖位經欲界生,必不往生色無色界,由彼證得不還」〔0125b20〕‖諦「於欲界中已轉別生聖人,必不得往生餘界」〔T29n1559 0277a12〕。
- 天帝釋色究竟天公案——奘「然天帝釋作如是言:曾聞有天名色究竟,我後退落當生於彼」〔0125b23〕‖諦「若爾,云何天帝釋說:是所聞天名阿迦尼師吒,世尊弟子」〔T29n1559 0277a15〕。⭐ 場景結構之異:奘本以帝釋之語為敘事插入而後以毘婆沙師會釋,諦本則以「若爾,云何」之設問句法領起,將同一公案編為問答之一環。開合之異,義理所指同一,唯錄不判。
- 練根并退不許之由——奘「即此已經欲界生者及已從此往上界生諸聖」〔0125b26 一帶〕‖諦「此者是於欲界轉生聖人及有別聖人,往上界受生。此等」〔T29n1559 0277a20〕。
- 毘婆沙師三事釋(有學無中般之由)——奘「毘婆沙者作如是釋:諸欲界法極難越故」〔0125c04〕‖諦「毘婆沙師說如此。此人所應作事甚多,一應滅惡無記性」〔T29n1559 0277a27〕。行文體例之異:奘本長行連書,諦本改以「一……二……三……」條列。
- ⭐ 五淨居五品之名——奘「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五。何謂五品?謂下」中上上勝上極品〔0126a08〕‖諦「此雜修唯有五品,謂軟、中、上、上中、上上差別故」〔T29n1559 0277b28〕。五品之名全異而次第對應——奘之下·中·上上·勝上·極品,對諦之軟·中·上·上中·上上。開合幾同、譯字系統迥異,並錄存目,不強解其所本。
- 身證——奘「有滅定得名得滅定,即不還者若於身中有滅定得轉名」身證〔0126a18〕‖諦「得滅定那含,說名為身證。釋曰:滅至得於此人有,或成此」人〔T29n1559 0277c05〕;十八有學不說身證之由,諦作「於餘經說有十八有學人,彼中云何不說身證?由因緣無」故〔T29n1559 0277c09〕。
- 細分二千五百九十二——奘「約處、種性、離染、根建立總成二千五百九十二」〔0126b07〕‖諦「約處、性、離欲、根差別故,成二千五百九十二」〔T29n1559 0277c19〕。算法次第與數字全合,為本子二譯最工整精算之一段。
- 阿羅漢向與金剛喻定——奘「斷有頂惑第九無間道亦說名為金剛喻定,一切隨眠皆」能破故〔0126b25〕‖諦「此者是能滅第九品惑無間道,說名金剛,譬三摩提能破」一切惑〔T29n1559 0278a03〕。譯名差:奘「金剛喻定」/諦「金剛,譬三摩提」(三摩提即三摩地之音寫),全篇貫穿。
- 金剛喻定智行緣別三說——奘「金剛喻定說有多種,謂斷有頂第九品惑無間道生,通依」九地〔0126b28〕‖諦「餘師說:金剛譬定有多種差別,非至定所攝」〔T29n1559 0278a06〕。三說之數(五十二·八十·一百六十四)二本全合。
- 盡智得名之由——奘「由此解脫道與諸漏盡得最初俱生故名盡智」〔0126c24〕‖諦「是故名盡智,由與一切流盡共起故」〔T29n1559 0278a25〕。
- 離染道一節(正四十七–正五十)——此節二本之對勘逐條如下:
- 有頂唯由無漏離——奘「唯無漏道離有頂染,非有漏道」〔0127a24〕‖諦以問領起「有學人由何道得離欲?從何界得離欲」〔T29n1559 0278b25〕,偈作「由出世離欲,有頂」〔T29n1559 0278b26〕;餘八地作「餘二種」〔T29n1559 0278c04〕。
- ⭐ 離繫得二說之開合(本子二譯結構差最大之一處)——奘以一半頌「聖二離八修,各二離繫得」〔0127b03〕總攝,而以「有餘師釋」〔0127b06〕以下之往復入長行;諦則將此諍編入偈頌本身,作「由世道聖人,離欲至得二」〔T29n1559 0278c06〕·「餘說由出世」〔T29n1559 0278c09〕·「捨惑不應故」〔T29n1559 0278c11〕·「有頂半解脫,如上生不應」〔T29n1559 0278c16〕四段偈句逐句嵌釋。⇒ 同一諍,奘置長行而諦置頌面,此為譯例本身之差,非義理之歧。唯錄不判。
- 無漏未至道能離一切地——奘頌「無漏未至道,能離一切地」〔0127b25〕‖諦偈「由無流非至,離欲一切地」〔T29n1559 0279a02〕。
- 近分與根本之解脫道——奘頌「近分離下染,初三後解脫,根本或近分,上地唯根本」〔0127c05〕‖諦偈「從定近分後,脫道三地勝」〔T29n1559 0279a06〕,續作「非上近分」;餘八地由自及上,諦作「聖由八自上滅」〔T29n1559 0279a17〕。
- 世道行相——奘頌「世無間解脫,如次緣下上,作麁苦障行,及靜妙離三」〔0127c17〕‖諦偈「解脫無間道,世間如次第」寂靜麁重等〔T29n1559 0279a22〕。⭐ 三行相之譯名全異:奘「麁·苦·障」/諦「麁重逼惱厚壁」;奘「靜·妙·離」/諦「寂靜美妙出離」。而「如獄厚壁」之喻二本皆存——奘作「如獄厚壁能障出離」〔0127c26〕,諦逕以「厚壁」為行相之名。 ⇒ 本節之對勘已窮盡至句,逐條之頁錨並見目九。
- 盡智後起——奘頌「不動盡智後,必起無生智,餘盡或正見,此應果皆有」〔0127c29〕‖諦偈作「若不壞盡智,後無生,不生盡智或無學正見」之逐句嵌釋〔T29n1559 0279b04〕。譯名差:奘「不動種性」/諦「不壞法」。
- ⭐ 沙門性之譯名——奘「諸無漏道是沙門性」〔0128a13〕‖諦偈「沙門無垢道」〔T29n1559 0279b14〕,而其術語全篇作「沙門若」(沙門那·沙門若果)。奘取義譯之「性」,諦存音寫之「若」。八十九之數,奘作「理實就位有八十九」〔0128a18〕‖諦偈作「彼一減九十」〔T29n1559 0279b23〕——⭐ 數之表法不同:奘逕言八十九,諦以「一減九十」表之,所指同一。
- 五因立四果——奘頌「五因立四果,捨曾得勝道,集斷得八智,頓修十六行」〔0128a26〕‖諦偈「捨前得別道,得通滅果果」及至得八智修習十六行〔T29n1559 0279c06〕。五因之次第與內容二本全合。
- 世道所得亦名沙門果——奘頌「世道所得斷,聖所得雜故,無漏得持故,亦名沙門果」〔0128b08〕‖諦偈「世道得離故,得無流持果」〔T29n1559 0279c13〕。
- 婆羅門性與梵輪——奘頌「所說沙門性,亦名婆羅門,亦名為梵輪,真梵所轉故」〔0128b18〕‖諦偈「婆羅門梵輪,說此梵轉故」〔T29n1559 0279c22〕;法輪,諦偈作「法輪名見道」〔T29n1559 0279c28〕。⭐ 佛之梵名:奘作「佛與無上梵德相應,是故世尊獨應名梵」〔0128b24〕,諦則存音寫作「夫嵐摩」。
- ⭐ 輻等之說者——奘「尊者妙音作如是說:如世間輪有輻等相,八支聖道似彼名輪」〔0128c02〕‖諦「大德瞿沙說此名輪」〔T29n1559 0280a05〕。同一人而二譯異稱(一義譯一音寫),本目依場景逕對應,唯錄不判。
- 依何界得——奘頌「三依欲後三,由上無見道,無聞無緣下,無厭及經故」〔0128c25〕‖諦偈「欲三三界後」〔T29n1559 0280a25〕·「上界無見道」〔T29n1559 0280a29〕。
譯名對照(子3 範圍·逐字所見):無漏根/無流根 · 何緣/云何(設問) · 一來果/斯陀含 · 不還/阿那含 · 間隔/障(一間之訓) · 中般涅槃/中滅 · 生般涅槃/生滅 · 有行般/有行滅 · 無行般/無行滅 · 全超/超出 · 半超/半超出 · 遍歿/遍退 · 色究竟天/阿迦尼師吒 · 現般涅槃/現法般涅槃 · 善士趣/賢聖行 · 無餘依/具二涅槃 · 下中上上勝上極品/軟中上上中上上(五淨居五品) · 未至定/非至定 · 離繫得/滅離至得 · 麁苦障/麁重逼惱厚壁 · 靜妙離/寂靜美妙出離 · 金剛喻定/金剛譬三摩提 · 不動種性/不壞法 · 沙門性/沙門若 · 八十九/一減九十 · 梵(佛之號)/夫嵐摩 · 尊者妙音/大德瞿沙 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):本子範圍內,奘本頌面「聖二離八修,各二離繫得」之「離繫得」一詞,於 T1559 對應段以容錯法逐字覆核零命中——諦本此義作「滅離至得」〔T29n1559 0278c08〕。⇒ 此為譯字系統之異,非彼本無此段;場景結構(誰、依何道、得幾種斷得)二本全合。二譯優劣不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
眾賢二論之品名非「分別賢聖品」:T1562 作「辯賢聖品第六」〔T29n1562 0657c06〕·T1563 作「辯賢聖品第七」〔T29n1563 0913c25〕(品號後移)。勿以俱舍品名搜之。 又頌疏無別立品題行(卷題即起),以「分別賢聖品」為檢索串搜頌疏亦必假零命中。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。
一、有行般無行般先後說之諍(本子對辯之第一處·三層辯鏈)——俱舍先錄異說而自駁「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故。此說非理,太過失故」〔T29 0124b24〕。眾賢於同一處先自申一段辨析,續逐字牒此異說云「由此有說二差別者,由緣有為、無為聖道,如其次第得涅」槃故〔T29n1562 0696c23〕,隨即反評論主之駁語曰「經主所難有大過失,為已善通此義雖等,而彼各有差別位故」〔T29n1562 0696c24〕,末以經文之兩存收之——「然有經說無行在先,亦有經中先說有行,時既無異隨說無違,有行可尊故我先說」〔T29n1562 0696c26〕。 ⇒ 此段之層次須辨明:世親所評者是『異說』(緣有為無為聖道以分二般),眾賢所評者是『世親之評』,二者所指不在同一層。眾賢並非重立該異說,而是為世親所斥之說代作善通,並自出經證以明先後兩存俱無違。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
二、身證定義之諍(本子對辯最詳之一段·三層俱全)——俱舍於身證得名之由,論主別出一解作「理實應言,彼從滅定起,得先未得,有識身寂靜,便作是思」〔T29 0126a21〕。眾賢逐字牒之曰「此中經主作如是言:理實應言彼從滅定起得先未得,有識身寂靜,便作是思」〔T29n1562 0699b12〕,繼評之曰「今謂彼從滅定起位,雖得先未得有識身寂靜,而非唯彼」位方得身證名〔T29n1562 0699b16〕,末回護頌文原語曰「是故前說於理為勝,舉後邊故唯作是言:得滅定不還轉」名為身證〔T29n1562 0699b19〕。 ⇒ 所爭在身證得名之時分(唯起定一刻/通入定前後二時)。眾賢不改頌義而以頌文之簡括為勝。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
三、十八有學之經證(身證條之鄰接段·非破而是補)——眾賢於同段續問「何緣佛說有學福田,身證不還不預其數?謂世尊告給孤」獨〔T29n1562 0699b24〕,並全列其目曰「何等名為十八有學?謂預流向、預流果、一來向、一來果、不」還向等〔T29n1562 0699b27〕。⇒ 此為俱舍「契經說有十八有學」〔T29 0126a25〕一句之經證出處全文;眾賢於此非駁論主,而是補出論文所略之經目。頌疏於同節亦引「福田有二,謂有學十八、無學有九」之脈絡(見目六)。誌錄之。
四、金剛喻定之第四說(唯見於《顯宗論》)——俱舍與《順正理論》於金剛喻定智行緣別皆列三說(五十二·八十·一百六十四)。《顯宗論》於同節另補一說並自駁之——「尊者妙音作如是說:金剛喻定總有十三,謂斷有頂見修」斷惑無間道攝十三剎那〔T29n1563 0930c25〕,隨即曰「此亦不然,以四類忍前八無間道非極上品故」〔T29n1563 0930c27〕。⇒ 此說不見於 T1558,亦不見於 T1562 對應段,屬《顯宗論》獨有之補充異說。唯錄立說與所在,不判優劣。
誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):本子範圍內以「經主」二字明標世親之句,於 T1562 全枚舉得二條(上列一、二);於 T1563 同範圍內零命中。⇒ 此非『顯宗論於本子無對辯』之證——《顯宗論》體例本以簡要為宗,「經主」一語之密度遠低於《順正理論》,零命中屬體例使然;以場景結構核之,顯宗論於本子範圍確有異解之補(即上列四)。標名之零命中 ≠ 無對辯。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二·卷四·卷五·卷六·卷七·卷十七。其卷十七為賢聖品之唯一存卷,而該卷自標「分別賢聖品第六之三論卷二十五」〔X53n0836 0094b03〕,所釋者實為玄奘卷二十五(即本品子4)。⇒ 本子(論卷二十四)於現存七卷之外,泰疏無逐文釋可繫——已核現存七卷之目錄,非檢索未盡,不以他卷之文充之。以下三家並錄。
(一)家家與一來向果
- 三緣之簡別——光記〔T41n1821 0357a23〕「家家者,此下釋上兩句。此即總標。若三緣具轉名家家,隨有所闕不名家家」·續〔T41n1821 0357a24〕「一由斷惑至三四品故者,一由斷惑,斷欲修斷三、四品故。謂或於先異生位斷,或今預流進修位斷。三、四品」——光記補明三四品之斷可在異生位先斷,亦可在預流進修位斷,此為論文未明言之細節。
- 受生之數與斷品相應——光記〔T41n1821 0357b27〕「若斷三品更受三生,若斷四品更受二生」。
- 天家家人家家之得道處——光記〔T41n1821 0358b10〕「應知天家家者人中得道,人家家者天中得道」——此為論文所無之補釋。
- 光記於一古德說之破(涉判釋·居承衍所收之類)——光記〔T41n1821 0358a14〕「有古德言:若斷第五更不出觀剩斷第六。此釋不然,違毘婆沙」。論文自身未及此說。
- 頌句之分工——頌疏〔T41n1823 0948c20〕「初兩句明家家,下兩句明向果。即預流聖者進斷修惑,若」三緣具轉名家家——頌疏較光記更明標頌句之分工。
(二)一間與不還向果
- 闕緣不名一間——寶疏〔T41n1822 0746a16〕「三緣具者名為一間,若闕一、二、三皆非一間攝。頌不說治」根,如前家家釋。
- 一品惑何以能障不還果——寶疏〔T41n1822 0746a17〕「論『如何一品惑至異熟地故』,釋一品惑障得不還,不同一」來一品不障——寶疏以業品「三時極障」為喻,教學性極強。
(三)七種不還與五種行色界
- 七名之對列——寶疏〔T41n1822 0746b13〕「論曰至名為上流,不還有七,且對列五名略釋五名,如文」可解。
- ⭐ 寶疏逕引眾賢釋中般——寶疏〔T41n1822 0746b14〕「論『言中般者至便般涅槃』,釋中般也。正理論云言中般者」——寶疏於中般之定義未自撰新解,逕採《順正理論》之釋,此為寶疏體例之一貫特徵。
- 論主於有行無行先後之取向(涉判釋·居承衍所收之類)——光記先標破意曰〔T41n1821 0361a21〕「論主破。中、生般等亦緣有為,無為斷惑,亦應名為有行,無行」,續逕判論主之所朋曰〔T41n1821 0361a25〕「論主意朋經部,所以印可」。⇒ 論文自身未自道其所朋,此是光記之判。
- 全超之路數——光記〔T41n1821 0361b09〕「一者全超,初生梵眾、次生色究竟,頓超中間十四天處,是名全超」。
- 聖必不生大梵之由——光記〔T41n1821 0361b14〕「聖必不生大梵天處,是起戒禁僻見處故。自謂究竟一道師故」——論文但作「僻見處故、一導師故」〔T29 0124c16〕,光記為之申其所以。
(四)七善士趣
- 光記標為論主自設問答——光記〔T41n1821 0362c25〕「善士趣。問:若行色界有九種不還,何故經中佛唯說有七善士趣?問及頌答」·續〔T41n1821 0362c26〕「論曰至且立為一者,釋上兩句。中、生二種各分為三,上流為一,經依此立七善士趣」。
- 寶疏補標第二層問答——寶疏〔T41n1822 0748a24〕「頌,第三明七善士趣。『論曰至且立為一』,列七數也。生、中二般各三為六,更加上流足前為七」——寶疏並將論文「何獨依此立善士趣,不依所餘有學聖者」科為問、「趣是行義」以下科為答,此為光記所未另立之科。
- 頌疏補標第三層問答——頌疏〔T41n1823 0950b28〕「此第三,明七善士趣,論云:若爾者,何故諸契經中佛唯說有七善士趣」——頌疏另補一組「何故須、斯二果不立七善士趣名」之問答。 ⇒ ⭐ 三疏合觀方得此段問答結構之全貌:光記標一層、寶疏補一層、頌疏補一層。唯錄三家標法之異,不判何者較完整。
(五)經生聖者與天帝釋公案
- 科段之標——光記〔T41n1821 0363b13〕「廣如彼說。『諸在聖位至無練根并退』者」——此下科為第四明非生上界,上兩句明非生上,下兩句明無練根退。
- 光記自設問答(論文所無之補釋)——光記〔T41n1821 0363b21〕「問:欲聖經生不生上界,欲聖經生亦應不更生欲。解云:雖於欲界經生聖者極生厭離,惑難斷故、道未熟故」。
- 天帝釋公案之因緣——光記〔T41n1821 0363b26〕「然天帝釋至佛亦不遮者,會釋經文。然天帝釋五衰相現來歸世尊,佛為說法得預流果」——光記補述論文所未詳之因緣(五衰相現·得預流果·發願之語),為論文簡略處光記詳釋之典型。
(六)雜修靜慮與五淨居
- 二路之分——寶疏〔T41n1822 0747c13〕「一得雜修,生五淨居;二不得雜修,生色界已後生無色。行無色者,在欲界中離色染已生於無色」——寶疏區分雜修得生淨居與不雜修但生色界後轉生無色二路,補論文未細分之支節。
- 有餘師「信等五」之說及其溯源——光記〔T41n1821 0365a09〕「有餘師言:由信等五次第增上感五淨居。謂或有時信根增上雜修靜慮,或有乃至慧根增上雜修靜慮」——光記於此溯引《大毘婆沙論》之問答為其源流。⇒ 論文並列「由雜熏修」與「由信等五」二說而未明駁(見目一)。
(七)身證
- 光記明標「問」——光記〔T41n1821 0365a28〕「身證者,此即第七明身證不還。『論曰至故名身證』者,有滅定得起名得滅定。即不還者,若於身中有滅定得」——其於「如何說彼但名身證」處明標為問,而「以心無故、依身生故」為論主自答,光記未另立答字之科。
- 寶疏補「不名心證」之對照——寶疏〔T41n1822 0749b19〕「下半頌,第七明身證不還。『論曰至故名身證』,即不還果具八解脫,以身中有滅盡定得。轉名身證」——寶疏另以「如何說彼不名心證,但名身證」改寫論文原問,凸顯身心之對比。
- 頌疏補經證脈絡——頌疏〔T41n1823 0951b01〕「從此第七,明身證不還,論云:經說不還,有名身證,依何勝德立身證名」——頌疏續引「福田有二,謂有學十八、無學有九」之經證,與目五之三所引 T1562 十八有學枚舉互證。
(八)阿羅漢向與金剛喻定
- 科為五目——頌疏〔T41n1823 0951b15〕「從此第四,明阿羅漢向、果,就中分五:一明向果差別、二因論明治道、三明盡智後智、四明道果、五明六種姓」·續〔T41n1823 0951b24〕「釋曰:得不還者,從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,名阿羅漢向,趣阿羅漢果故」。
- 金剛之譬——光記〔T41n1821 0366a07〕「金剛喻定。如世金剛能破一切、此定亦爾、能破一切惑。故正理云此定堅銳,喻若金剛」——光記另引《順正理論》補一「堅銳」之角度。
- 三說之科——光記〔T41n1821 0366a09〕「金剛喻定至互為因故者,總有三說,此即初師。金剛喻定說有多種,謂斷有頂第九品惑無間道生,通依九地,故」——光記明標論文此段為三說而逐一科判,列而不裁。
- ⭐ 寶疏引正理裁第三為正(涉判釋·居承衍所收之類)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0750c16〕「金剛喻定不同,隨依一種皆能斷非想第九品惑。問:三說中何說為正?答:正理論云彼俱非理。道必總緣,滅唯別緣」——寶疏設問並引《順正理論》裁第三師為正。⇒ 論文自身未落判語;此為寶疏之裁,非本論之定論。
(九)盡智後起
- 鈍利之別——寶疏〔T41n1822 0753a01 一帶之科〕標本節為大文第三明盡等相生。光記於此節引《順正理論》之總略義並與《大毘婆沙論》相校,末自為之通曰「正理通據剎那,唯據無漏心。婆沙通據有漏心,唯據相續」〔T41n1821 0369b10〕——本目唯誌其判法:二文各據一相,並不相違。
(十)沙門性與沙門果
- 沙門之訓——光記〔T41n1821 0369b21〕「沙門此云勤息,以能勤勞息煩惱故」。
- 異生非真沙門之由——寶疏〔T41n1822 0753b06〕引正理曰「由此異生雖能已斷無所有處染,而非真沙門,以諸過失尚有餘故,暫時靜息非究竟故」。
- 性與果之分際——光記〔T41n1821 0369c05〕「諸無間道,唯沙門性,非沙門果,以能斷障引後起故」。頌疏更為之立一雙關之訓——〔T41n1823 0952c14〕「息惡義邊名沙門性,與無間道為等流果邊名沙門果」。
- 沙門果之名義——寶疏〔T41n1822 0753b24〕引婆沙曰「無倒勇勵息除染法,名曰沙門。是諸沙門所引所證,名沙門果」。
- 何以唯四位立果(涉判釋)——光記〔T41n1821 0369c24〕「見惑易斷,總立一果。修惑難斷,別立三果」。寶疏則於四位之外別開一門——〔T41n1822 0753b26〕「准此論文,唯此四位及練根者,有此五因,餘位無也,由此練根亦名得果」。⇒ 論文但云「於四果位皆具五因,餘位不然」〔T29 0128b04〕,未及練根;寶疏之補為疏家之申。
- 世道所得何以亦名沙門果——光記〔T41n1821 0370a17〕「以少從多,名沙門果」。
(十一)婆羅門性·梵輪·法輪
- ⭐ 婆羅門之訓:三家三樣——光記於此無音義之訓(唯訓梵字,見下);寶疏〔T41n1822 0753c10〕「婆羅門名為淨行,以能遣除諸煩惱故名為淨行」;頌疏〔T41n1823 0953a25〕「婆羅門者,此云淨志,遠煩惱故,與勤息義同也」。⇒ 淨行(寶疏)/淨志(頌疏)/無訓(光記),三家互異,唯錄不判。
- 梵之訓——光記〔T41n1821 0370b10〕「梵此云淨」。寶疏引正理別出一義〔T41n1822 0753c12〕「寂默冲虛蕭然名梵,佛具此德故立梵名」。
- 法輪五相之細目——頌疏於「速疾行」〔T41n1823 0953b01〕一相下自注曰「言速疾者,十五剎那也」〔T41n1823 0953b02〕——此為論文所無之數。
- 眼智明覺之配——頌疏〔T41n1823 0953b18〕「於見道中法忍名眼,法智名智,類忍名明,類智名覺」——此為論文「別別發生眼智明覺」〔T29 0128c09〕一句之逐字配釋。
- 憍陳那之名——光記〔T41n1821 0370c08〕「阿若多此云已解,憍陳那如前說」。
- ⭐ 法輪唯見道抑通三道(涉判釋·三疏之最大分歧)——論文先錄毘婆沙師之三轉配三道,隨即自難曰「若爾,三轉十二行相非唯見道」〔T29 0128c13〕,而以「是故唯應即此三轉十二行相所有法門名為法輪」〔T29 0128c15〕為結。頌疏於此逕以部派標之——〔T41n1823 0953b25〕「若依經部,法輪非唯見道」。⇒ 論文自身未標此為經部之義;此是頌疏之判。並錄不判。
(十二)依何界得
- 超越證之難——頌疏〔T41n1823 0953c21〕「夫入見道,要須厭苦,色界無厭苦,著定樂故」——頌疏於「無厭」一因為之申其所以,並以「如超越第三先離欲染,云何不許依上得耶」設問領起全節。
(十三)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 | 互異之點 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 七善士趣之問答層 | 標第一層(論主自設問答) | 補標第二層(何獨依此) | 補標第三層(何故二果不立) | 三家各補一層 |
| 有行無行先後之取向 | 逕判「論主意朋經部」 | 未標 | 未標 | 光記獨有判語 |
| 中般之定義 | 自釋 | 逕引正理論 | 略 | 寶疏採眾賢釋 |
| 金剛喻定三說之裁 | 列三說而不裁 | 引正理裁第三為正 | 未裁 | 寶疏獨裁 |
| 五因立果之位 | 唯四位 | 四位及練根 | 唯四位 | 寶疏獨補練根 |
| 婆羅門之訓 | 無音義之訓 | 淨行 | 淨志 | 訓詁三樣 |
| 法輪唯見道抑通三道 | 未標部派 | 未標部派 | 標為經部義 | 頌疏獨標 |
| 種性之寫 | 種姓 | 種姓 | 種性 | 用字之異 |
三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本子所立之四向四果與沙門性,是部派毘曇『果位面』之總表;其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字):
- 一間·中般三種 → 瑜伽本地分之補特伽羅品:本子以三火星喻顯中般之速非速經久——「且中般涅槃分為三種,速、非速、經久得般涅槃,由三火星喻所顯故」〔T29 0125a14〕,而喻之本身論文從略。《瑜伽師地論》於同一法逐一舉喻——「中有生已,便般涅槃。如小札火,微星纔舉,即便謝滅」〔T30n1579 0425a13〕·「中有生已,少時經停,未趣生有,便般涅槃。如鐵摶鋌,炎熾赫然,鎚鍛星流,未下便滅」〔T30n1579 0425a16〕·「往趣生有,未得生有,便般涅槃。如彼熱鐵,椎鍛星流,下未至地,即便謝滅」〔T30n1579 0425a19〕。⇒ 同一三分而彼系具出三喻,可為對讀之座標;一間之定義亦同——彼作「唯更受一欲界天有,即於彼處得般涅槃,不復還來生此世間。是名一間補特伽羅」〔T30n1579 0425a09〕。
- 金剛喻定 → 瑜伽之修道圓滿:本子立金剛喻定為斷有頂第九品惑之最後無間道〔T29 0126b25〕。《瑜伽師地論》於修習如所得道之圓滿處作「又此有學,金剛喻定到究竟故,修得圓滿」〔T30n1579 0395a02〕——同一定名而所繫之科不同(本子繫之於阿羅漢向之終,彼系繫之於修道圓滿之相)。
- ⭐ 阿羅漢與金剛喻定 → 成唯識論之捨藏識名:本子以金剛喻定引盡智而成無學〔T29 0126c19 一帶〕。《成唯識論》以同一定為第八識捨阿賴耶名之界——「阿羅漢位方究竟捨」〔T31n1585 0013a19〕·「謂諸聖者斷煩惱障究竟盡時,名阿羅漢」〔T31n1585 0013a20〕,並自為之寬其所攝——「此中所說阿羅漢者,通攝三乘無學果位」〔T31n1585 0013a22〕;於末那所繫之種,作「金剛喻定現在前時,頓斷此種,成阿羅漢,故」〔T31n1585 0024a03〕。⇒ 『金剛喻定為最後一斷』一準二系不改,而所斷之體則異(本子繫之於有頂第九品惑,唯識繫之於煩惱障種與末那相應之惑);且『阿羅漢』一名之外延,本子唯就聲聞果說,唯識明言通攝三乘。此為②橋於賢聖品最直之一錨。
互讀之錨唯誌錄二系之逐字所立,不判優劣、不代作會通。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十四」〔T29 0123c15〕,品續題「分別賢聖品第六之三」〔T29 0123c19〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。本子所對之真諦段橫跨其卷第十七與卷第十八,品題作「分別聖道果人品第六」。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》結二論曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故其對辯必逐句可對。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子之「論主意朋經部」(光記〔T41n1821 0361a25〕之判)正是此體例之一實例;而眾賢於此正有覆評(見目五之一),亦與傳所記後事相應。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·本子闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷二十四(底本)〔0123c15–0129a12〕:卷端題 0123c15 · 品續題 0123c19 · 開卷承轉 0123c20 · 正36 0123c23 · 正37 0124a15 · 正38·正39 0124b06 · 正40 0125a10 · 正41 0125b02 · 正42 0125b18 · 正43 0125c12 · 正44前半 0126a07 · 正44後半 0126a17 · 正45·正46 0126b18 · 正47前半 0127a23 · 正47後半 0127b03 · 正48 0127b25 · 正49 0127c05 · 正50 0127c17 · 正51 0127c29 · 正52 0128a11 · 正53 0128a26 · 正54 0128b08 · 正55·正56 0128b18 · 正57 0128c25 · 收卷句 0129a07。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段約 0275c16–0280b12(卷第十七之末段與卷第十八之前段)。要目 0275c16 · 0275c22 · 0275c25 · 0276a07 · 0276a13 · 0276a27 · 0276b03 · 0276b10 · 0276b16 · 0276b23 · 0276c05 · 0276c09 · 0276c11 · 0276c27 · 0277a12 · 0277a15 · 0277a20 · 0277a27 · 0277b28 · 0277c05 · 0277c09 · 0277c19 · 0278a03 · 0278a06 · 0278a25 · 0278b25 · 0278b26 · 0278c04 · 0278c08 · 0278c09 · 0278c11 · 0278c16 · 0278c28(卷十八卷端) · 0279a02 · 0279a06 · 0279a17 · 0279a22 · 0279b14 · 0279b23 · 0279c06 · 0279c13 · 0279c22 · 0279c28 · 0280a05 · 0280a25 · 0280a29 · 0280b12(段界)。
- 眾賢 T1562〔品題 0657c06〕:0696c23 · 0696c24 · 0696c26 · 0699b12 · 0699b16 · 0699b19 · 0699b24 · 0699b27。T1563〔品題 0913c25〕:0930c25 · 0930c27。
- 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十四 0357a14–0371c06〕:0357a18 · 0357a23 · 0357a24 · 0357b27 · 0358a14 · 0358b10 · 0361a21 · 0361a25 · 0361b09 · 0361b14 · 0362c25 · 0362c26 · 0363b13 · 0363b21 · 0363b26 · 0365a09 · 0365a28 · 0366a07 · 0366a09 · 0369b21 · 0369c05 · 0369c24 · 0370a17 · 0370b10 · 0370c08。品級科文 0332c12。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十四 0744c12–0755a02〕:0744c16 · 0746a16 · 0746a17 · 0746b13 · 0746b14 · 0747c13 · 0748a24 · 0749b19 · 0750c16 · 0753b06 · 0753b24 · 0753b26 · 0753c10 · 0753c12。品級科文 0723c05。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十四 0948c13–0954a03〕:0948c15 · 0948c20 · 0950b28 · 0951b01 · 0951b15 · 0951b24 · 0952c14 · 0953a25 · 0953b02 · 0953b18 · 0953b25 · 0953c21。品級科文 0939a22。卷首無別立品題行,其界以卷首正文首句核;品題唯見於乙本校記〔
0948002「之三」〕。 - 神泰疏 X53n0836:本子闕——現存卷十七所釋為論卷二十五〔X53n0836 0094b03〕,本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
- 唯識系互讀錨:T30n1579 0395a02 · 0425a09 · 0425a13 · 0425a16 · 0425a19;T31n1585 0013a19 · 0013a20 · 0013a22 · 0024a03。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0621a01;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:卷二十四校記二十二枚(異讀全枚舉·CBETA 回改零枚·他藏交叉註零枚·濾汰之梵語對音注十二枚不入表)·無升定本案。
The preceding unit having established the stream-enterer abiding in his fruit and born at most seven times over, this unit begins from 「進斷修惑」 tr. “going on to abandon the defilements abandoned by cultivation.” The three conditions of family-to-family in the approach to once-returning, one-interval in the approach to non-returning, the seven and the nine kinds of non-returner, the seven destinies of good men, the noble ones who have undergone birth and neither sharpen their faculties nor fall back, the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions and the five Pure Abodes, and the bodily witness, all belong to the stretch of the third fruit; thereafter it turns into the fourth fruit — the approach to arhatship, the vajra-like concentration, the knowledge of exhaustion — with the path that frees from defilement, the acquisitions of release from bondage, liberation at the neighboring stage, and the modes of apprehension of the mundane path as an incidental discussion; and at the end it establishes a chapter on the nature of the ascetic life, bringing out the eighty-nine entities of the fruit, the five causes by which four fruits are established, the fruits of the ascetic life obtained even by the mundane path, brahminhood and the wheel of Brahmā and the wheel of Dharma, and in dependence upon which realm each is obtained. The ‘section on the stages of the fruit’ of an Abhidharma treatise is gathered in here.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The third part of Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble (chapter title〔T29 0113c06〕) — this unit (Unit 3) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Four〔0123c15–0129a12〕. Root stanzas 36 through 57, twenty-one <lg> blocks, all of them root stanzas, with no quoted stanza |
| The anchor carried over | The transitional sentence at the head of the fascicle〔T29 0123c20〕「已辯住果未斷修惑名為預流,生極七返。今次應辯斷位眾聖,且應建立一來向果」 tr. “it has already been made out that one who abides in the fruit and has not yet abandoned the defilements abandoned by cultivation is named the stream-enterer, born at most seven times over; now it must next be made out who among the noble ones stand in the stage of abandoning, and first the approach to and the fruit of once-returning are to be established” — a paired formula (it has already been made out · now it must next be made out), carrying over word for word the stream-enterer born at most seven times over of Unit 2 |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries | This chapter has three parts. Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0332c12〕「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」 tr. “within this chapter the main text has three parts: first, explaining in general the nature of the entity of the path; second, explaining the truths the path realizes; third, analyzing persons with respect to the noble path” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0723c05〕「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」 tr. “the main text of this chapter has three parts: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path; second, explaining what the path contemplates; third, analyzing persons with respect to the path” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0939a22〕「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」 tr. “within this chapter the main text has three parts: first, explaining in general the nature of the entity of the path; second, explaining the truths the path realizes; third, analyzing persons with respect to the path” ⇒ all three adjudge the threefold division word for word alike, and this unit lies wholly within the third part of the main text |
| The first outline division of this unit (the three houses agreeing in the ordinal) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0357a18〕「此下第二明一來向、果。就此文中,一結前、二總生下、三別起頌」 tr. “below, the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning. Within this text, first the gathering up of what precedes, second the general opening of what follows, third the separate raising of the stanza” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0744c16〕「下一頌,第二明一來向果」 tr. “the one stanza below, the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0948c15〕「從此第二,明一來向果」 tr. “from here the second, explaining the approach to and the fruit of once-returning” ⇒ the ordinal the three houses mark at this fascicle boundary is one and the same (the second), and this is an independent witness to the carving of this unit |
| The last outline division of the fascicle (the three houses agreeing in the ordinal · the joining across units) | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0951b15〕「從此第四,明阿羅漢向、果,就中分五:一明向果差別、二因論明治道、三明盡智後智、四明道果、五明六種姓」 tr. “from here the fourth, explaining the approach to and the fruit of arhatship, divided within into five: first, explaining the differences of approach and fruit; second, taking occasion from the treatise to explain the counteracting path; third, explaining the cognition after the knowledge of exhaustion; fourth, explaining the fruit of the path; fifth, explaining the six lineages” — the main text of his fifth item, 「明六種姓」 tr. “explaining the six lineages,” falls in the next unit (Fascicle Twenty-Five), the outline crossing the units, recorded as it stands without adjudication |
| The three commentaries’ division of fascicles agreeing throughout with Xuanzang’s | Puguang, Fascicle Twenty-Four〔T41n1821 0357a14〕· Fabao, Fascicle Twenty-Four〔T41n1822 0744c12〕· Yuanhui, Treatise proper twenty-four〔T41n1823 0948c13〕: the three houses divide their fascicles independently, and their boundaries agree one by one with Xuanzang’s |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「此通達言唯目見道,是證圓寂初加行故。由此見道上界定無」 tr. “this word ‘penetrate’ refers to the path of seeing alone, because it is the first preparatory effort for realizing perfect quiescence; by this, the path of seeing is certainly absent in the upper realms”〔T29 0129a07〕— the general close of the testimony from teaching that there is no path of seeing in the upper realms, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Twenty-Four |
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560 · the interlinear note to the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble giving eighty-three stanzas) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has twenty-one blocks, and their distribution by character count is — fourteen blocks of twenty characters (Root 36 · Root 37 · Root 40 · Root 41 · Root 42 · Root 43 · Root 48 · Root 49 · Root 50 · Root 51 · Root 52 · Root 53 · Root 54 · Root 57) · four blocks of ten characters (the first half of Root 44 · the second half of Root 44 · the first half of Root 47 · the second half of Root 47) · three blocks of forty characters (Roots 38 and 39 · Roots 45 and 46 · Roots 55 and 56). Four hundred forty characters in all, exactly twenty-two stanzas, namely Roots 36 through 57. This unit has no block of quoted stanza.
The two long passages of prose commentary (each exceeding seven hundred characters of pure Chinese · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts):〔0124b09〕the explanation attached to Roots 38 and 39 (nine hundred twenty-nine characters · one occurrence each of 「有餘師說」 tr. “some other masters say” and 「有說」 tr. “some say” · the whole mechanism by which the five kinds of non-returner and the seven destinies of good men are opened and gathered lies in this passage)·〔0126b21〕the explanation attached to Roots 45 and 46 (nine hundred forty-four characters · one occurrence of 「如何」 tr. “how is it” · one of 「若爾」 tr. “if that is so” · three of 「云何」 tr. “what is it” · one of 「有說」 tr. “some say” · the approach to arhatship and the three accounts of the vajra-like concentration are all in this passage).
One place in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails):
- The ground on which the Pure Abodes are only five — the main statement runs 「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五」 tr. “because the mixed perfuming and cultivating of the fourth meditative absorption has five grades, the Pure Abodes are only five”〔T29 0126a08〕, while at the end of the prose commentary is recorded 「有餘師言:由信等五次第增上感五淨居」 tr. “some other masters say: by the dominance in order of the five, confidence and the rest, the five Pure Abodes are drawn down”〔T29 0126a14〕, the text of the treatise setting them side by side without express refutation.
Two places in this unit where the author states an express adjudication (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication):
- Whether attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval belongs to the nirvāṇa with remainder alone or extends also to the one without remainder — 「此中所說般涅槃者,謂有餘依。有餘師說:亦無餘依」 tr. “the parinirvāṇa spoken of here is the one with remainder. Some other masters say: it extends to the one without remainder as well”〔T29 0124b18〕, after recording which the treatise adjudges outright 「此不應理,彼於捨壽無自在故」 tr. “this is unreasonable, because that one has no mastery over the casting off of his life”〔T29 0124b19〕.
- The account that with exertion and without exertion are distinguished by taking the conditioned or the unconditioned noble path as object — after recording 「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故」 tr. “some say: the difference between these two is that they take the conditioned and the unconditioned noble path as object and obtain nirvāṇa in that order,” the treatise adjudges outright 「此說非理,太過失故」 tr. “this account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping”〔T29 0124b25〕. ⇒ The treatise records the opposing side and disallows it immediately, closing the case twice over; these may not be summed up as ‘recorded without adjudication.’ The cross-treatise engagements upon these two adjudications are at item five.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| family-to-family | family-to-family (the same)〔T29n1559 0275c25〕 | 「即預流者進斷修惑,若三緣具轉名家家」 tr. “it is that stream-enterer who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation; if the three conditions are complete he is renamed family-to-family”〔0123c25〕· the three conditions = abandoning defilement · achieving the faculties · undergoing birth〔0123c25〕 |
| divine family-to-family · human family-to-family | divine family-to-family · human family-to-family (of the same family)〔T29n1559 0275c25〕 | 「應知總有二種家家:一天家家,謂欲天趣生三二家而證圓寂」 tr. “it should be known that there are two kinds of family-to-family in all: first, divine family-to-family, who within the destiny of the gods of the desire realm undergoes birth in three or two families and realizes perfect quiescence”〔0124a05〕 |
| the fruit of once-returning | sakṛdāgāmin〔T29n1559 0276a07〕 | 「若斷第六成一來果,彼往天上一來人間而般涅槃」 tr. “if he abandons the sixth he becomes the fruit of once-returning; he goes up to the heavens once and comes back to the human world and attains parinirvāṇa”〔0124a09〕·「此或名曰薄貪瞋癡」 tr. “this may also be called thin in greed, hatred, and delusion”〔0124a11〕 |
| one-interval | one-interval (the same)〔T29n1559 0276a07〕 | 「即一來者進斷餘惑,若三緣具轉名一間」 tr. “it is that once-returner who goes on abandoning the remaining defilements; if the three conditions are complete he is renamed one-interval”〔0124a17〕· the gloss 「間謂間隔,彼餘一生為間隔故,不證圓寂」 tr. “interval means an interval that intervenes; because that one remaining birth becomes an interval he does not realize perfect quiescence”〔0124a24〕(Paramārtha glosses it as 「障義」 tr. “the sense of obstruction” · see item four) |
| the fruit of non-returning | anāgāmin〔T29n1559 0276b23〕 | 「若斷第九成不還果,必不還來生欲界故」 tr. “if he abandons the ninth he becomes the fruit of non-returning, because he certainly does not come back to be born in the desire realm”〔0124b01〕·「此或名曰五下結斷」 tr. “this may also be called one who has abandoned the five lower fetters”〔0124b02〕 |
| attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval | extinction in the interval〔T29n1559 0276a24〕 | 「言中般者,謂往色界住中有位便般涅槃」 tr. “the one said to attain parinirvāṇa in the interval is he who, going to the form realm, attains parinirvāṇa while abiding in the stage of intermediate existence”〔0124b15〕 |
| attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth | extinction upon birth (of the same family) | 「言生般者,謂往色界生已不久便般涅槃,以具勤修速進道故」 tr. “the one said to attain parinirvāṇa upon birth is he who, going to the form realm and being born, attains parinirvāṇa before long, because he is furnished with the diligent cultivation and the path of swift advance”〔0124b16〕 |
| attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion | extinction with exertion (of the same family) | 「有行般者,謂往色界生已,長時加行不息,由多功用方般涅槃」 tr. “the one attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion is he who, going to the form realm and being born, does not let his preparatory effort rest for a long time and attains parinirvāṇa only by much exertion”〔0124b20〕 |
| attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion | extinction without exertion (of the same family) | 「無行般者,謂往色界生已經久,加行懈息不多功用便般涅槃」 tr. “the one attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion is he who, going to the form realm and being born, after a long while lets his preparatory effort slacken and rest and attains parinirvāṇa without much exertion”〔0124b22〕 |
| going upstream | going upstream〔T29n1559 0276b10〕 | 「言上流者是上行義,以流與行其義一故」 tr. “the one said to go upstream has the sense of proceeding upward, for flowing and proceeding are one in sense”〔0124c01〕 |
| the full leap · the half leap · dying everywhere | leaping out · half leaping out · retreating everywhere〔T29n1559 0276b16〕 | 「頓越中間是全超義」 tr. “leaping over the middle at one stroke is the sense of the full leap”〔0124c13〕·「超非全故名為半超」 tr. “because he leaps but not fully he is named half leap”〔0124c15〕·「一切處死故名遍歿」 tr. “because he dies in every place he is named dying everywhere”〔0124c18〕 |
| Akaniṣṭha | Akaniṣṭha (the transcription) | the utmost place of one who goes upstream — 「能往色究竟方般涅槃」 tr. “he can go to Akaniṣṭha and there attain parinirvāṇa”〔0124c07〕 |
| attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life | attaining parinirvāṇa in the present dharma〔T29n1559 0276c09〕 | 「復有不行色無色界,即住於此能般涅槃,名現般涅槃」 tr. “and there is one who proceeds neither to the form nor to the formless realm but abiding here is able to attain parinirvāṇa, named attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life”〔0125a06〕 |
| the seven destinies of good men | the seven practices of the worthy and the noble〔T29n1559 0276c27〕 | 「中、生各三,上流為一,經依此立七善士趣」 tr. “three in the interval and three upon birth, with going upstream as one; the sūtra establishes the seven destinies of good men in accordance with this”〔0125b04〕·「趣是行義」 tr. “destiny has the sense of proceeding”〔0125b07〕 |
| the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions | the mixed cultivation of concentration (of the same family)〔T29n1559 0277b28〕 | 「如是有漏中間剎那前後剎那無漏雜故,名雜修定根本圓成」 tr. “thus, the middle moment with outflows being mixed in by the moments without outflows before and after, it is named the completion of the fundamental of the concentration of mixed cultivation”〔0125c22〕· the three conditions 「一為受生、二為現樂、三為遮止起煩惱退」 tr. “first for the sake of birth, second for the sake of ease in the present, third for the sake of blocking a falling back into the arising of the defilements”〔0125c29〕 |
| the five Pure Abodes | the five Pure Abodes (of the same family) | 「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五」 tr. “because the mixed perfuming and cultivating of the fourth meditative absorption has five grades, the Pure Abodes are only five”〔0126a08〕· the five grades 「謂下、中、上上、勝上、極品差別故」 tr. “namely the differences of low, middle, high-high, surpassing-high, and utmost”〔0126a09〕(Paramārtha has soft, middle, high, high-middle, high-high · see item four) |
| the bodily witness | the bodily witness〔T29n1559 0277c05〕 | 「即不還者若於身中有滅定得轉名身證」 tr. “it is that non-returner who, if within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation, is renamed the bodily witness”〔0126a18〕·「以心無故、依身生故」 tr. “because mind is absent, and because it arises in dependence upon the body”〔0126a21〕 |
| the approach to arhatship | the approach to arhatship (of the same family)〔T29n1559 0278c26 thereabouts〕 | 「從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,應知轉名阿羅漢向」 tr. “from the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption as the beginning to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence as the end, he should be known to be renamed the approach to arhatship”〔0126b23〕 |
| the vajra-like concentration | the vajra-simile samādhi〔T29n1559 0278a03〕 | 「斷有頂惑第九無間道亦說名為金剛喻定,一切隨眠皆能破故、先已破故」 tr. “the ninth uninterrupted path that abandons the defilement of the summit of existence is also said to be named the vajra-like concentration, because it is able to break every latent tendency, and because it has already broken them before”〔0126b25〕 |
| the knowledge of exhaustion | the knowledge of exhaustion (the same)〔T29n1559 0278a25〕 | 「由此解脫道與諸漏盡得最初俱生故名盡智」 tr. “because this path of liberation arises together with the acquisition of the exhaustion of the several outflows for the first time, it is named the knowledge of exhaustion”〔0126c24〕 |
| the knowledge of non-arising | the knowledge of non-arising (of the same family) | 「不動種性諸阿羅漢,盡智無間起無生智」 tr. “for the several arhats of the unshakable lineage, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising arises with nothing intervening”〔0128a02〕 |
| the acquisition of release from bondage | the attainment of separation through extinction〔T29n1559 0278c08〕 | 「諸有學聖用有漏道離下八地修斷染時,能具引生二離繫得」 tr. “when the several noble ones in training by a path with outflows become free of the defilement abandoned by cultivation in the lower eight levels, they can draw forth both acquisitions of release from bondage in full”〔0127b04〕 |
| access concentration | the concentration of non-attainment〔T29n1559 0279a02〕 | 「諸無漏道若未至攝,能離欲界乃至有頂」 tr. “if the several paths without outflows are gathered under access concentration, they can free one from the desire realm up to the summit of existence”〔0127b27〕 |
| the neighboring stage · the fundamental absorption | the neighboring stage · the fundamental absorption (of the same family)〔T29n1559 0279a06〕 | 「諸道所依近分有八,謂四靜慮、無色下邊」 tr. “the neighboring stages upon which the paths depend are eight, namely the four meditative absorptions and the lower edges of the formless spheres”〔0127c07〕 |
| coarseness · suffering · obstruction / calm · sublimity · escape | coarse heaviness · oppression · the thick wall / quiescence · beauty · going forth〔T29n1559 0279a22〕 | 「非寂靜故說名為麁」 tr. “because it is not quiescent it is said to be named coarse”〔0127c23〕·「由大劬勞方能越故、非美妙故。說名為苦」 tr. “because it can be crossed over only by great toil, and because it is not sublime, it is said to be named suffering”〔0127c24〕·「由此能礙越自地故,如獄厚壁能障出離」 tr. “because it can obstruct one’s crossing out of one’s own level, as the thick wall of a prison can obstruct going out”〔0127c26〕 |
| the nature of the ascetic life | shamenruo〔T29n1559 0279b14〕 | 「諸無漏道是沙門性,懷此道者名曰沙門,以能勤勞息煩惱故」 tr. “the several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life; one who bears this path is named an ascetic, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements”〔0128a13〕 |
| the fruit of the ascetic life | the fruit of shamenruo (of the same family) | 「有為無為是沙門果」 tr. “the conditioned and the unconditioned are the fruits of the ascetic life”〔0128a17〕·「理實就位有八十九,皆解脫道擇滅為性」 tr. “speaking as the principle really is and reckoning by stage they are eighty-nine, all having the paths of liberation and the cessations through discernment for their nature”〔0128a18〕 |
| the nature of brahminhood | brahmin (the same)〔T29n1559 0279c22〕 | 「經亦說名婆羅門性,以能遣除諸煩惱故」 tr. “the sūtras also say it is named the nature of brahminhood, because it can drive away the several defilements”〔0128b22〕 |
| the wheel of Brahmā | the wheel of Brahmā (the same)〔T29n1559 0279c22〕 | 「即此亦說名為梵輪,是真梵王力所轉故」 tr. “this same is also said to be named the wheel of Brahmā, because it is turned by the power of the true Brahmā king”〔0128b23〕 |
| the wheel of Dharma | the wheel of Dharma〔T29n1559 0279c28〕 | 「即於此中唯依見道,世尊有處說名法輪」 tr. “within this, in dependence upon the path of seeing alone, the World-Honored One in some places says it is named the wheel of Dharma”〔0128b26〕· the five marks 「謂見諦道速疾行故、有捨取故、降未伏故、鎮已伏故、上下轉故」 tr. “namely, because the path of seeing the truths proceeds swiftly, because it lets go and takes up, because it subdues what is not yet subdued, because it presses down what is already subdued, because it turns about upward and downward”〔0128b29〕 |
| the Venerable Ghoṣa | the Bhadanta Qusha〔T29n1559 0280a05〕 | the account of the spokes and the rest — 「尊者妙音作如是說:如世間輪有輻等相,八支聖道似彼名輪」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: as a wheel of the world has the marks of spokes and the rest, the eightfold noble path resembles it and is named a wheel”〔0128c02〕 |
| the three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension | the three turnings and twelve marks (of the same family) | 「此苦聖諦,此應遍知,此已遍知,是名三轉」 tr. “this is the noble truth of suffering, this should be fully comprehended, this has been fully comprehended — these are named the three turnings”〔0128c08〕·「別別發生眼智明覺,說此名曰十二行相」 tr. “there arise separately and severally the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening, and this is said to be named the twelve modes of apprehension”〔0128c09〕 |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names of this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; where there are such glosses, Puguang has 「沙門此云勤息,以能勤勞息煩惱故」 tr. “ascetic here means striving and stilling, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements”〔T41n1821 0369b21〕·「梵此云淨」 tr. “Brahmā here means pure”〔T41n1821 0370b10〕·「阿若多此云已解」 tr. “Ājñāta here means ‘he has understood’”〔T41n1821 0370c08〕, and Yuanhui has 「婆羅門者,此云淨志,遠煩惱故,與勤息義同也」 tr. “as for brahmin, it here means pure aspiration, because he is remote from the defilements, and it is the same in sense as striving and stilling”〔T41n1823 0953a25〕, all recorded together at item six. The rest are left blank, and are not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Twenty-Four)
Within the range of Unit 3〔0123c15–0129a12〕the collation notes of the Taishō original number twenty-two, all of them <app> variant readings, and all are listed item by item (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence). CBETA restorations (<note type="add">) within the range of this unit number zero — were there any, by the form of this collection they would be marked ⟨CB⟩ with the Taishō original printing recorded alongside and would not enter the count of variant readings; for this unit the zero is recorded as it stands. Cross-notes to other canons (including those carrying Latin line numbers) are not variant readings, and this unit has none of them either.
Recorded besides: within the range of this unit twelve <note> items were filtered out, all of them notes giving the Sanskrit sound of a term (Ekavīcika · Kulaṃkula · Parinirvāyin and the rest), belonging to the class of foreign-language notes and not to collation of variant readings, and so they do not enter this table. This is a judgment of form and not a judgment of selection.
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0124002 | 0124a19 | 根/相【宋】 | 「得能治彼無漏【根】故」 tr. “because he has obtained the faculties without outflows that counteract them” | The second of the three conditions of one-interval is properly 「成根」 tr. “achieving the faculties” · read as 「相」 tr. “mark” it does not run through with the 「根」 tr. “faculties” of the sentences above and below |
| 0124003 | 0124a25 | 惑/或【宋】【元】【明】 | 「或餘一品欲修所斷【惑】為間隔故」 tr. “or because one remaining grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation becomes an interval” | 『惑』 and 『或』 are graphically close · the sentence above already opens with 「或」 tr. “or,” and reading 「惑」 tr. “defilement” here makes the word 「一品惑」 tr. “one grade of defilement” |
| 0124006 | 0124b17 | 久/人【宋】【宮】 | 「謂往色界生已不【久】便般涅槃」 tr. “that is, going to the form realm and being born, he attains parinirvāṇa before long” | The definition of attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth takes precisely the swiftness of ‘being born and before long’ · read as 「人」 tr. “man” it makes no sentence |
| 0124007 | 0124c11 | 串/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「由於先世【串】習勢力」 tr. “by the force of what he practiced repeatedly in his former life” | Repeated practice and habitual practice are variant writings of one thing · a difference of old and modern orthography |
| 0124008 | 0124c27 | 後/復【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於三無色次第生已,【後】生有頂方般涅槃」 tr. “having been born in order through the three formless spheres, he is afterwards born at the summit of existence and there attains parinirvāṇa” | “Afterwards born” and “born again” differ slightly in momentum · in the context of “having been born in order” both readings pass |
| 0125001 | 0125a05 | 涅槃/等【宮】 | 「由生般【涅槃】有差別故」 tr. “because attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth has differences” | This is why those who proceed to the formless realm are divided into four · read as 「等」 tr. “and the rest” the reference becomes loose and unfixed |
| 0125002 | 0125a15 | 三/二【宋】 | 「且中般涅槃分為【三】種」 tr. “first, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three kinds” | The context 「速、非速、經久」 tr. “swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time” is precisely three · read as 「二」 tr. “two” it does not agree with what is listed |
| 0125003 | 0125b03 | 行/別【宋】【元】【宮】 | the stanza, 「善惡【行】不行」 tr. “the good and the evil, practiced and not practiced” | The stanza sets 「行不行」 tr. “practiced and not practiced” in a pair · the prose explains it as 「唯此七種皆行善業不行惡業」 tr. “these seven alone all practice wholesome action and do not practice evil action”〔0125b08〕, fastening exactly upon the character 「行」 tr. “practice” |
| 0125004 | 0125b12 | 就/然【明】 | 「諸餘有學若【就】異門」 tr. “the other ones in training, if spoken of by another gate” | “By another gate” against “yet another gate” · the sentence below, 「立善士趣不就異門」 tr. “the destiny of a good man is not established by that other gate”〔0125b14〕, still uses 「就」 tr. “by,” and the two correspond |
| 0125006 | 0125c08 | 前/能【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「【前】說上流雜修靜慮為因」 tr. “it was said above that one who goes upstream takes the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions as his cause” | This sentence takes up what precedes in order to raise a question · read as 「能」 tr. “able” it loses the momentum of citing what precedes |
| 0126003 | 0126b03 | 性/姓【宮】 | 「約種【性】建立則成六種」 tr. “established by lineage it comes to six kinds” | The two writings for lineage occur alternately · the three commentaries also differ among themselves (Puguang and Fabao writing the one, Yuanhui the other), and this collection records without altering |
| 0126005 | 0126c01 | 故/以【宋】【元】【明】 | 「通依九地【故】說此定智行緣別」 tr. “since it extends to a dependence upon nine levels, this concentration is spoken of by the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object” | “Since” and “because” are both particles taking up what precedes · the sense is close |
| 0126006 | 0126c07 | 未/來【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如【未】至攝有五十二」 tr. “as access concentration gathers fifty-two” | Access concentration is a fixed name of a concentration · read as 「來至」 tr. “coming access” it makes no word |
| 0126007 | 0126c14 | 四/由【宋】【元】 | 「中【四】靜慮應知亦爾」 tr. “the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions, it should be known, are likewise” | The intermediate absorption and the four absorptions are raised together · read as 「由」 tr. “by” it makes no sentence |
| 0126008 | 0126c18 | 百/至【宮】 | 「由此於初增【百】一十二」 tr. “by this it exceeds the first by one hundred twelve” | One hundred sixty-four less fifty-two gives exactly one hundred twelve · the figures verify themselves, and this reading agrees with the reckoning |
| 0128001 | 0128a29 | 先/無【宋】【元】【明】 | 「一捨曾道,謂捨【先】得果向道故」 tr. “first, casting off the path once obtained, namely because one casts off the path of the fruit and of the approach obtained before” | Casting off the path of the approach obtained before is precisely the first of the five causes · read as 「無」 tr. “without” the sense is reversed |
| 0128002 | 0128b15 | 任/住【明】 | 「無漏斷得所【任】持故」 tr. “because it is upheld by the acquisition of abandonment without outflows” | Upholding and maintaining are both admissible compounds · of the same type as item 0041041 in Unit 1 of the Chapter on the World |
| 0128003 | 0128b21 | 輻/轉【宋】 | the stanza, 「或具【輻】等故」 tr. “or because it is complete with spokes and the rest” | The prose explains it as 「如世間輪有輻等相」 tr. “as a wheel of the world has the marks of spokes and the rest”〔0128c03〕· and again as 「似世輪輻」 tr. “resembling the spokes of a worldly wheel”〔0128c04〕, both fastening upon the character for spokes; this item touches sense more visibly |
| 0128007 | 0128c13 | 說/論【宋】【元】【明】 | 「毘婆沙師所【說】如是」 tr. “what the Vaibhāṣika masters say is just this” | “What is said” against “what is discoursed” · the treatise’s usual usage is 「毘婆沙師所說如是」 tr. “what the Vaibhāṣika masters say is just this” |
| 0128008 | 0128c26 | 聞/間【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | the stanza, 「無【聞】無緣下」 tr. “there is no hearing and no taking a lower level as object” | The prose explains it as 「且無色中無正聞故」 tr. “because within the formless there is no right hearing”〔0129a03〕· fastening exactly upon the character for hearing; this item touches sense more visibly |
| 0129001 | 0129a07 | 謂/說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼處究竟,所【謂】中般乃至上流」 tr. “reaching finality there, namely those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval up to those who go upstream” | “Namely” against “that is to say” · in the context of citing a sūtra’s list of names both readings pass |
| 0129002 | 0129a08 | 目/自【明】 | 「此通達言唯【目】見道」 tr. “this word ‘penetrate’ refers to the path of seeing alone” | 「唯目」 tr. “refers only to” means to point at only · read as 「唯自」 tr. “only of itself” it makes no word |
Honest record one (the filter-bucket at zero): within the range of this unit there is no CBETA restoration, and no cross-note to another canon either, and so these twenty-two items are the whole of the collation notes for that range. The twelve filtered-out foreign-language notes (Sanskrit sound) belong to a matter of form, and each has been checked; they are not variant readings.
Honest record two (the figures verifying themselves): what the variant reading of item 0126008 hangs upon is the excess figure of the third account of the vajra-like concentration. The figures of the treatise’s three accounts are fifty-two, eighty, and one hundred sixty-four〔0126c01 · 0126c11 · 0126c17〕; eighty less fifty-two gives twenty-eight, agreeing exactly with 「由此於前增二十八」 tr. “by this it exceeds the former by twenty-eight”〔0126c13〕; one hundred sixty-four less fifty-two gives one hundred twelve, agreeing exactly with the base text’s 「由此於初增百一十二」 tr. “by this it exceeds the first by one hundred twelve”〔0126c18〕. The two excess figures clasp the figures of the three accounts at both ends, and this is the one item of collation in this section that can be verified by reckoning from the treatise’s own text.
Conclusion on the collation: of the twenty-two items, about seventeen are graphically similar corruptions, differences of old and modern orthography, or differences of particle; three bear more visibly upon sense — 0128003 (spokes / turning · touching the very body of the simile of the wheel of Dharma) · 0128008 (hearing / interval · touching the first cause why there is no path of seeing in the upper realms) · 0125003 (practice / distinction · touching the establishing of the name of the seven destinies of good men). Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none being supported both by a commentator’s citation and by doctrine for the variant). The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference, recorded without adjudication; that belongs to doctrinal adjudication, and this section only records without adjudicating.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Four〔T29n1558 0123c15–0129a12〕↔ Paramārtha’s〔T29n1559 about 0275c16–0280b12〕. The beginning of Paramārtha’s stretch is fixed by the structure of the scene — Xuanzang begins from 「斷欲三四品,三二生家家」 tr. “abandoning the third or fourth grade of the desire realm, with three or two births, family-to-family”〔0123c23〕, and Paramārtha at the same scene has 「若滅三四品,二三生家家」 tr. “if the third or fourth grade is extinguished, with two or three births, family-to-family”〔T29n1559 0275c16〕; as to the end, Xuanzang closes at 「由此見道上界定無」 tr. “by this, the path of seeing is certainly absent in the upper realms”〔0129a08〕, and Paramārtha closes the same exchange at the series 「此經不言彼處通達,明知上界無見道也」 tr. “this sūtra does not say that penetration is there, whereby it is clearly known that in the upper realms there is no path of seeing,” that is, at 「上界無見道」 tr. “in the upper realms there is no path of seeing”〔T29n1559 0280b12〕, after which he turns into the six kinds of arhat (= the first passage of Xuanzang’s Unit 4).
The two translations divide their fascicles differently: Paramārtha titles this chapter 「分別聖道果人品第六」 tr. “Analysis of the Persons of the Path and Fruit of the Noble Ones, chapter six,” and divides it into three fascicles (the first〔T29n1559 0266a14〕· the second〔0272c06〕· the third〔0278c28〕); Xuanzang divides it into four (Fascicles Twenty-Two through Twenty-Five). The passage matched to this unit straddles Paramārtha’s two fascicles 「之二」 tr. “the second” and 「之三」 tr. “the third”, and so the boundary of the corresponding passage of this unit can be fixed only by the structure of the scene, and may not be filled out by the fascicle titles. Moreover the chapter title is rendered wholly otherwise (「聖道果人」 tr. “the persons of the path and fruit of the noble ones” against 「賢聖」 tr. “the worthy and the noble”), and to search Paramārtha with Xuanzang’s words is bound to yield a false zero.
The basic divergence of form: Xuanzang has 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza issuing first and the prose following; Paramārtha has 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” explaining line by line as it goes, one stanza being commonly split and cited in two or several places. The most conspicuous instance in this unit is at item twenty-six below.
The chief items of comparison (item by item · recording the thirty-three that bear doctrinal weight or that differ in the system of rendering):
- The three conditions of family-to-family — Xuanzang 「即預流者進斷修惑,若三緣具轉名家家:一由斷惑,斷欲修斷三四品故」 tr. “it is that stream-enterer who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation; if the three conditions are complete he is renamed family-to-family: first by abandoning defilement, namely abandoning the third or fourth grade of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation”〔0123c25〕‖ Paramārtha 「是須陀洹人,由三因緣轉成家家:一由滅惑故成,三四品惑滅故」 tr. “this stream-enterer, by three causal conditions, turns into family-to-family: first he becomes so by the extinguishing of defilement, because the third or fourth grade of defilement is extinguished”〔T29n1559 0275c17〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「無漏根」 tr. “faculties without outflows” against Paramārtha’s 「無流根」 tr. “faculties without flow” — a systematic difference of rendering-character running through the whole piece, not separately noted again below.
- Why family-to-family is not established by abandoning the fifth grade — Xuanzang 「何緣此無斷五品者?以斷第五必斷第六,非一品惑能障」 tr. “on what ground is there none here who abandons the fifth grade? Because abandoning the fifth he must abandon the sixth, and one grade of defilement cannot obstruct”〔0124a02〕‖ Paramārtha 「云何不立由滅第五品?五品滅時第六品必定滅故」 tr. “how is it that it is not established by extinguishing the fifth grade? Because when the fifth grade is extinguished the sixth is certainly extinguished”〔T29n1559 0275c22〕. A difference in the particle of interrogation: Xuanzang has 「何緣」 tr. “on what ground,” Paramārtha 「云何」 tr. “how is it,” throughout the piece.
- The two kinds of family-to-family (divine and human) — Xuanzang 「應知總有二種家家:一天家家」 tr. “it should be known that there are two kinds of family-to-family in all: first, divine family-to-family”〔0124a05〕‖ Paramārtha 「是家家人有二種:一天家家,若人生於天,往二三家般涅槃」 tr. “this person of family-to-family is of two kinds: first, divine family-to-family, if a man is born among the gods and goes to two or three families and attains parinirvāṇa”〔T29n1559 0275c25〕. The doctrinal order agrees throughout.
- The three conditions of one-interval — Xuanzang 「即一來者進斷餘惑,若三緣具轉名一間:一由斷惑,斷欲修斷七八品故」 tr. “it is that once-returner who goes on abandoning the remaining defilements; if the three conditions are complete he is renamed one-interval: first by abandoning defilement, namely abandoning the seventh or eighth grade of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation”〔0124a17〕‖ Paramārtha 「由三種因緣,斯陀含人轉成一間人:一由七八品惑滅故」 tr. “by three kinds of causal condition the sakṛdāgāmin turns into a person of one-interval: first because the seventh or eighth grade of defilement is extinguished”〔T29n1559 0276a07〕.
- ⭐ The gloss on one-interval (an intervening interval / obstruction) — Xuanzang 「間謂間隔,彼餘一生為間隔故,不證圓寂」 tr. “interval means an interval that intervenes; because that one remaining birth becomes an interval he does not realize perfect quiescence”〔0124a24〕‖ Paramārtha 「間者障義,此障唯一,在唯一生,障此人般涅槃故」 tr. “interval has the sense of obstruction; this obstruction is single, lying in one birth alone, because it obstructs this person’s attaining parinirvāṇa”〔T29n1559 0276a13〕. The two translations gloss one and the same technical term from different angles: Xuanzang explains from ‘the interval of time,’ Paramārtha from ‘what is obstructed,’ while the fact pointed at is the same (one birth still remaining unspent). Recorded without adjudication.
- The general statement of the seven non-returners and the five who proceed to the form realm — Xuanzang 「此不還者總說有七,且行色界差別有五:一中般涅槃、二」 tr. “this non-returner is said in sum to be of seven; and first the differences of those who proceed to the form realm are five: first, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval; second”〔0124b10〕. A difference of rendering (running through the whole piece): Xuanzang uses the full term 「般涅槃」 tr. “attaining parinirvāṇa” (in the interval · upon birth · with exertion · without exertion), Paramārtha the abridged 「滅」 tr. “extinction” (extinction in the interval · upon birth · with exertion · without exertion).
- The dispute over the nirvāṇa with or without remainder in attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval — Xuanzang 「此中所說般涅槃者,謂有餘依。有餘師說:亦無餘依。此不」 tr. “the parinirvāṇa spoken of here is the one with remainder. Some other masters say: it extends to the one without remainder as well. This is not”〔0124b18〕‖ Paramārtha 「此滅由有餘涅槃。有餘師說:具二涅槃。是義不然,此人於」 tr. “this extinction is by the nirvāṇa with remainder. Some other masters say: he has both nirvāṇas. This sense is not so, for this person as to”〔T29n1559 0276a27〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「無餘依」 tr. “without remainder” against Paramārtha’s 「具二涅槃」 tr. “both nirvāṇas”; while the refutation of the one sentence 「捨壽無自在」 tr. “no mastery over the casting off of life” agrees nearly word for word in the two texts.
- ⭐ The dispute over the difference of with and without exertion (taking the conditioned or the unconditioned noble path as object) — Xuanzang 「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故。此說非理,太過失故」 tr. “some say: the difference between these two is that they take the conditioned and the unconditioned noble path as object and obtain nirvāṇa in that order. This account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping”〔0124b24〕‖ Paramārtha 「餘師說:由有為無為道般涅槃故。是義不然,由太甚過失」 tr. “other masters say: because they attain parinirvāṇa by the conditioned and the unconditioned path. This sense is not so, by reason of an exceedingly great fault”〔T29n1559 0276b03〕. Nearly word for word the same (「太過失故」 tr. “for the fault is too sweeping” against 「太甚過失」 tr. “by reason of an exceedingly great fault”). The third layer of the engagement over this passage (Saṅghabhadra’s counter-assessment of the author’s refutation) is at item five.
- The two differences of one who goes upstream (by cause and by result) — Xuanzang 「即此上流差別有二,由因及果有差別故」 tr. “this one who goes upstream differs in two ways, because cause and result differ”〔0124c04〕‖ Paramārtha 「是上流人,由因果有二種,謂由因、由果」 tr. “this person who goes upstream is of two kinds by cause and result, namely by cause and by result”〔T29n1559 0276b10〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「色究竟天」 tr. “Akaniṣṭha” (by sense) against Paramārtha’s 「阿迦尼師吒」 tr. “Akaniṣṭha” (by transcription) — the two alternate throughout the two texts, and this section matches them directly by the scene, not treating it as a divergent account.
- The full leap — Xuanzang 「言全超者,謂在欲界於四靜慮已具雜修」 tr. “the one said to make the full leap is he who while in the desire realm has already mixedly cultivated all four meditative absorptions”〔0124c09〕‖ Paramārtha 「此中超出者,於欲界雜修定,已退上三定」 tr. “the one here leaping out has in the desire realm mixedly cultivated the concentrations and has fallen away from the upper three concentrations”〔T29n1559 0276b16〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「全超/半超/遍歿」 tr. “full leap / half leap / dying everywhere,” Paramārtha’s 「超出/半超出/遍退」 tr. “leaping out / half leaping out / retreating everywhere”; Xuanzang’s 「遍歿」 tr. “dying everywhere” takes the sense of dying and Paramārtha’s 「遍退」 tr. “retreating everywhere” the sense of retreat, while the matter set out in the prose is the same.
- A non-returning noble one is certainly not born in a place where he has been born — Xuanzang 「無不還者,於已生處受第二生,由彼於生容求勝進」 tr. “there is no non-returner who undergoes a second birth in a place where he has already been born, for as regards birth he seeks what is superior”〔0124c19〕‖ Paramārtha 「無時阿那含人是所生處更受第二生,由行增勝故」 tr. “at no time does an anāgāmin undergo a second birth in the place where he was born, because his practice increases in excellence”〔T29n1559 0276b23〕.
- The four who proceed to the formless realm — Xuanzang 「行無色者差別有四,謂在欲界離色界貪,從此命終生於」 tr. “the differences of those who proceed to the formless realm are four, namely that while in the desire realm they become free of craving for the form realm and at the end of life here are born into”〔0125a03〕‖ Paramārtha 「有別阿那含,行於無色界。若已離欲色界,捨色界生,受無」 tr. “there is another anāgāmin who proceeds to the formless realm. If he has become free of craving for the form realm, he leaves birth in the form realm and undergoes the formless”〔T29n1559 0276c05〕.
- Attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life, the seventh — Xuanzang 「復有不行色無色界,即住於此能般涅槃,名現般涅槃,并」 tr. “and there is one who proceeds neither to the form nor to the formless realm but abiding here is able to attain parinirvāṇa, named attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life, and together with”〔0125a06〕‖ Paramārtha 「有餘阿那含,於今生即般涅槃,此名現法般涅槃,是名第」 tr. “there is a further anāgāmin who attains parinirvāṇa in the present life; this is named attaining parinirvāṇa in the present dharma, and this is named the”〔T29n1559 0276c09〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「現般涅槃」 tr. “attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life” against Paramārtha’s 「現法般涅槃」 tr. “attaining parinirvāṇa in the present dharma.”
- The nine kinds of non-returner (three each divided into three) — Xuanzang 「即行色界五種不還總立為三,各分三種故成九種」 tr. “the five non-returners who proceed to the form realm are established in sum as three, each divided into three, and so there come to be nine kinds”〔0125a12〕‖ Paramārtha 「復次三種阿那含,各有三差別故,是故行色界阿那含有」 tr. “again, since the three kinds of anāgāmin each have three differences, the anāgāmins who proceed to the form realm are” nine persons〔T29n1559 0276c11〕. The opening and gathering are nearly the same.
- ⭐ The establishing of the name of the seven destinies of good men — Xuanzang’s stanza 「立七善士趣,由上流無別,善惡行不行,有往無還故」 tr. “the seven destinies of good men are established because those who go upstream are not distinguished; the good and the evil, practiced and not practiced; because there is a going and no returning”〔0125b02〕‖ Paramārtha 「上流非差別,說七賢聖行」 tr. “those who go upstream not being distinguished, the seven practices of the worthy and the noble are spoken of”〔T29n1559 0276c27〕. A wholly different rendering: Xuanzang’s 「善士趣」 tr. “destinies of good men” against Paramārtha’s 「賢聖行」 tr. “practices of the worthy and the noble” — the most pervasive divergence of technical rendering in this unit, not repeated below.
- A noble one who has undergone birth in the desire realm is not born into another realm — Xuanzang 「若在聖位經欲界生,必不往生色無色界,由彼證得不還」 tr. “if one in the noble stage has undergone birth in the desire realm, he certainly does not go on to be born in the form or formless realm, because having realized non-returning”〔0125b20〕‖ Paramārtha 「於欲界中已轉別生聖人,必不得往生餘界」 tr. “a noble one who has already turned through a further birth within the desire realm certainly cannot go to be born in another realm”〔T29n1559 0277a12〕.
- The case of Śakra and Akaniṣṭha — Xuanzang 「然天帝釋作如是言:曾聞有天名色究竟,我後退落當生於彼」 tr. “yet Śakra, lord of the gods, spoke thus: I have heard that there are gods named Akaniṣṭha, and when I afterwards fall away I shall be born there”〔0125b23〕‖ Paramārtha 「若爾,云何天帝釋說:是所聞天名阿迦尼師吒,世尊弟子」 tr. “if that is so, how is it that Śakra, lord of the gods, says: those gods I have heard of are named Akaniṣṭha, disciples of the World-Honored One”〔T29n1559 0277a15〕. ⭐ A divergence in the structure of the scene: Xuanzang takes Śakra’s words as a narrative insertion and then has the Vaibhāṣika masters reconcile it, while Paramārtha leads with the interrogative construction 「若爾,云何」 tr. “if that is so, how is it,” working the same case into a link of question and answer. A divergence of opening and gathering, the doctrine pointed at being the same; recorded without adjudication.
- Why the sharpening of the faculties and falling back are not allowed — Xuanzang 「即此已經欲界生者及已從此往上界生諸聖」 tr. “just this one who has undergone birth in the desire realm and those noble ones who have from here been born up into the upper realms”〔0125b26 thereabouts〕‖ Paramārtha 「此者是於欲界轉生聖人及有別聖人,往上界受生。此等」 tr. “this refers to noble ones who have turned through birth in the desire realm and to other noble ones who go to the upper realms and undergo birth. These”〔T29n1559 0277a20〕.
- The Vaibhāṣika masters’ explanation by three matters (why one in training has no attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval) — Xuanzang 「毘婆沙者作如是釋:諸欲界法極難越故」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters explain thus: because the dharmas of the desire realm are the hardest of all to cross over”〔0125c04〕‖ Paramārtha 「毘婆沙師說如此。此人所應作事甚多,一應滅惡無記性」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say thus. The things this person should do are very many: first he should extinguish the natures that are evil and indeterminate”〔T29n1559 0277a27〕. A divergence of compositional form: Xuanzang writes the prose continuously, Paramārtha recasts it as an enumeration, 「一……二……三……」 tr. “first . . . second . . . third . . .”
- ⭐ The names of the five grades of the Pure Abodes — Xuanzang 「由雜熏修第四靜慮有五品故,淨居唯五。何謂五品?謂下」 tr. “because the mixed perfuming and cultivating of the fourth meditative absorption has five grades, the Pure Abodes are only five. What are the five grades? Namely the low,” middle, high-high, surpassing-high, and utmost〔0126a08〕‖ Paramārtha 「此雜修唯有五品,謂軟、中、上、上中、上上差別故」 tr. “this mixed cultivation has five grades only, namely the differences of soft, middle, high, high-middle, and high-high”〔T29n1559 0277b28〕. The names of the five grades are wholly different while the order corresponds — Xuanzang’s low, middle, high-high, surpassing-high, and utmost answering to Paramārtha’s soft, middle, high, high-middle, and high-high. The opening and gathering are nearly the same and the systems of rendering-character are far apart; both are recorded and left standing, and what they rest upon is not forced to an explanation.
- The bodily witness — Xuanzang 「有滅定得名得滅定,即不還者若於身中有滅定得轉名」 tr. “to have the acquisition of the absorption of cessation is called having obtained the absorption of cessation; it is that non-returner who, if within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation, is renamed” the bodily witness〔0126a18〕‖ Paramārtha 「得滅定那含,說名為身證。釋曰:滅至得於此人有,或成此」 tr. “an anāgāmin who has obtained the absorption of cessation is said to be named the bodily witness. The explanation says: the attainment of extinction is present in this person, or he achieves this” person〔T29n1559 0277c05〕; and for the reason the eighteen in training do not state the bodily witness Paramārtha has 「於餘經說有十八有學人,彼中云何不說身證?由因緣無」 tr. “in another sūtra eighteen persons in training are spoken of; how is it that among them the bodily witness is not stated? Because the causal condition is absent”〔T29n1559 0277c09〕.
- The fine division into two thousand five hundred ninety-two — Xuanzang 「約處、種性、離染、根建立總成二千五百九十二」 tr. “established by place, lineage, freedom from defilement, and faculty, they come in all to two thousand five hundred ninety-two”〔0126b07〕‖ Paramārtha 「約處、性、離欲、根差別故,成二千五百九十二」 tr. “by the differences of place, lineage, freedom from craving, and faculty, they come to two thousand five hundred ninety-two”〔T29n1559 0277c19〕. The order of the reckoning and the figures agree throughout, this being one of the most exactly matching stretches of arithmetic between the two translations in this unit.
- The approach to arhatship and the vajra-like concentration — Xuanzang 「斷有頂惑第九無間道亦說名為金剛喻定,一切隨眠皆」 tr. “the ninth uninterrupted path that abandons the defilement of the summit of existence is also said to be named the vajra-like concentration, since every latent tendency” it can break〔0126b25〕‖ Paramārtha 「此者是能滅第九品惑無間道,說名金剛,譬三摩提能破」 tr. “this is the uninterrupted path able to extinguish the ninth grade of defilement, and is said to be named the vajra-simile samādhi, able to break” every defilement〔T29n1559 0278a03〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「金剛喻定」 tr. “vajra-like concentration” against Paramārtha’s 「金剛,譬三摩提」 tr. “vajra, the simile samādhi” (the transcription answering to concentration), throughout the piece.
- The three accounts of the vajra-like concentration by cognition, mode of apprehension, and object — Xuanzang 「金剛喻定說有多種,謂斷有頂第九品惑無間道生,通依」 tr. “the vajra-like concentration is said to be of many kinds, namely that when the uninterrupted path abandoning the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence arises, it extends to a dependence upon” nine levels〔0126b28〕‖ Paramārtha 「餘師說:金剛譬定有多種差別,非至定所攝」 tr. “other masters say: the vajra-simile concentration has many kinds of difference, gathered under the concentration of non-attainment”〔T29n1559 0278a06〕. The figures of the three accounts (fifty-two · eighty · one hundred sixty-four) agree throughout in the two texts.
- The ground on which the knowledge of exhaustion gets its name — Xuanzang 「由此解脫道與諸漏盡得最初俱生故名盡智」 tr. “because this path of liberation arises together with the acquisition of the exhaustion of the several outflows for the first time, it is named the knowledge of exhaustion”〔0126c24〕‖ Paramārtha 「是故名盡智,由與一切流盡共起故」 tr. “therefore it is named the knowledge of exhaustion, because it arises together with the exhaustion of all the flows”〔T29n1559 0278a25〕.
- The section on the path that frees from defilement (Roots 47 through 50) — the comparison of the two texts for this section runs item by item as follows:
- The summit of existence freed by the path without outflows alone — Xuanzang 「唯無漏道離有頂染,非有漏道」 tr. “only the path without outflows frees one from the defilement of the summit of existence, and not a path with outflows”〔0127a24〕‖ Paramārtha leads with a question, 「有學人由何道得離欲?從何界得離欲」 tr. “by what path does one in training become free of craving? From which realm does he become free of craving”〔T29n1559 0278b25〕, the verse running 「由出世離欲,有頂」 tr. “by the supramundane one becomes free of craving, at the summit of existence”〔T29n1559 0278b26〕; for the other eight levels he has 「餘二種」 tr. “the rest by the two kinds”〔T29n1559 0278c04〕.
- ⭐ The opening and gathering of the two accounts of the acquisition of release from bondage (the greatest structural divergence between the two translations in this unit) — Xuanzang gathers it under one and a half lines of stanza, 「聖二離八修,各二離繫得」 tr. “a noble one by the two paths freed from the eight abandoned by cultivation, each two acquisitions of release from bondage”〔0127b03〕, and puts the exchange from 「有餘師釋」 tr. “the explanation of some other masters”〔0127b06〕onward into the prose commentary; Paramārtha, on the other hand, works this dispute into the verse itself, in the four verse passages 「由世道聖人,離欲至得二」 tr. “by the mundane path a noble one, becoming free of craving, has two attainments”〔T29n1559 0278c06〕·「餘說由出世」 tr. “others say, by the supramundane”〔T29n1559 0278c09〕·「捨惑不應故」 tr. “because casting off and defilement do not agree”〔T29n1559 0278c11〕·「有頂半解脫,如上生不應」 tr. “at the summit of existence, half liberated, as with being born upward, does not agree”〔T29n1559 0278c16〕, explained line by line. ⇒ One and the same dispute, placed by Xuanzang in the prose and by Paramārtha upon the face of the verse; this is a divergence of the form of translating itself, not a divergence of doctrine. Recorded without adjudication.
- The path of access concentration without outflows freeing one from every level — Xuanzang’s stanza 「無漏未至道,能離一切地」 tr. “the path without outflows of access concentration can free one from every level”〔0127b25〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「由無流非至,離欲一切地」 tr. “by the non-attained without flow one becomes free of craving for every level”〔T29n1559 0279a02〕.
- The path of liberation at the neighboring stage and at the fundamental absorption — Xuanzang’s stanza 「近分離下染,初三後解脫,根本或近分,上地唯根本」 tr. “a neighboring stage freeing one from the lower defilement, the last liberation of the first three, the fundamental or the neighboring stage; for the upper levels the fundamental alone”〔0127c05〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「從定近分後,脫道三地勝」 tr. “after the neighboring stage of a concentration, the path of liberation of three levels is superior”〔T29n1559 0279a06〕, continuing with 「非上近分」 tr. “not the upper neighboring stage”; and for the other eight levels from one’s own level and above Paramārtha has 「聖由八自上滅」 tr. “a noble one by the eight extinguishes his own and the upper”〔T29n1559 0279a17〕.
- The modes of apprehension of the mundane path — Xuanzang’s stanza 「世無間解脫,如次緣下上,作麁苦障行,及靜妙離三」 tr. “the mundane uninterrupted and liberation paths take, in that order, the lower and the upper as object, making the modes of apprehension of coarseness, suffering, and obstruction, and the three of calm, sublimity, and escape”〔0127c17〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「解脫無間道,世間如次第」 tr. “the paths of liberation and the uninterrupted, mundane, in that order” quiescence and coarse heaviness and the rest〔T29n1559 0279a22〕. ⭐ The names of the three modes of apprehension are wholly different: Xuanzang’s 「麁·苦·障」 tr. “coarseness · suffering · obstruction” against Paramārtha’s 「麁重逼惱厚壁」 tr. “coarse heaviness, oppression, the thick wall”; Xuanzang’s 「靜·妙·離」 tr. “calm · sublimity · escape” against Paramārtha’s 「寂靜美妙出離」 tr. “quiescence, beauty, going forth.” And the simile 「如獄厚壁」 tr. “the thick wall of a prison” is present in both — Xuanzang has 「如獄厚壁能障出離」 tr. “as the thick wall of a prison can obstruct going out”〔0127c26〕, while Paramārtha takes 「厚壁」 tr. “the thick wall” outright for the name of the mode of apprehension. ⇒ The comparison of this section has been carried to exhaustion sentence by sentence, and the page anchors of each item are also given at item nine.
- What arises after the knowledge of exhaustion — Xuanzang’s stanza 「不動盡智後,必起無生智,餘盡或正見,此應果皆有」 tr. “for the unshakable, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising must arise; for the rest a knowledge of exhaustion or right view; this every worthy fruit has”〔0127c29〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「若不壞盡智,後無生,不生盡智或無學正見」 tr. “if of the unbroken, after the knowledge of exhaustion, non-arising; there does not arise a knowledge of exhaustion or the right view of one beyond training,” explained line by line〔T29n1559 0279b04〕. A difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「不動種性」 tr. “unshakable lineage” against Paramārtha’s 「不壞法」 tr. “dharma that is not broken.”
- ⭐ The rendering of the nature of the ascetic life — Xuanzang 「諸無漏道是沙門性」 tr. “the several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life”〔0128a13〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「沙門無垢道」 tr. “the ascetic is the stainless path”〔T29n1559 0279b14〕, while his technical term throughout is 「沙門若」 tr. “shamenruo” (with 『沙門那』 and 『沙門若果』 besides). Xuanzang takes the rendering by sense, 「性」 tr. “nature,” and Paramārtha keeps the transcribed syllable 「若」 tr. “ruo.” As to the figure eighty-nine, Xuanzang has 「理實就位有八十九」 tr. “speaking as the principle really is and reckoning by stage they are eighty-nine”〔0128a18〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse has 「彼一減九十」 tr. “those are ninety less one”〔T29n1559 0279b23〕— ⭐ a difference in the manner of stating the number: Xuanzang says eighty-nine outright, Paramārtha states it as 「一減九十」 tr. “ninety less one,” what is pointed at being the same.
- The five causes by which four fruits are established — Xuanzang’s stanza 「五因立四果,捨曾得勝道,集斷得八智,頓修十六行」 tr. “by five causes four fruits are established: casting off the path once obtained, obtaining a superior path, gathering the abandonments, obtaining the eight cognitions, and cultivating the sixteen modes of apprehension all at once”〔0128a26〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「捨前得別道,得通滅果果」 tr. “casting off the former, obtaining a distinct path, obtaining in common the extinction, the fruit of the fruit,” and so down to obtaining the eight cognitions and cultivating the sixteen modes of apprehension〔T29n1559 0279c06〕. The order and content of the five causes agree throughout in the two texts.
- The fruits obtained by a mundane path also named fruits of the ascetic life — Xuanzang’s stanza 「世道所得斷,聖所得雜故,無漏得持故,亦名沙門果」 tr. “the abandonment obtained by a mundane path, being mixed with what is obtained by the noble path and upheld by an acquisition without outflows, is also named a fruit of the ascetic life”〔0128b08〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「世道得離故,得無流持果」 tr. “because separation is obtained by the mundane path, the fruit is obtained and upheld by what is without flow”〔T29n1559 0279c13〕.
- Brahminhood and the wheel of Brahmā — Xuanzang’s stanza 「所說沙門性,亦名婆羅門,亦名為梵輪,真梵所轉故」 tr. “what is called the nature of the ascetic life is also named brahmin, and also named the wheel of Brahmā, because it is turned by the true Brahmā”〔0128b18〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「婆羅門梵輪,說此梵轉故」 tr. “brahmin and the wheel of Brahmā, this being spoken of because Brahmā turns it”〔T29n1559 0279c22〕; and for the wheel of Dharma Paramārtha’s verse has 「法輪名見道」 tr. “the wheel of Dharma is named the path of seeing”〔T29n1559 0279c28〕. ⭐ The Buddha’s name Brahmā: Xuanzang has 「佛與無上梵德相應,是故世尊獨應名梵」 tr. “the Buddha is endowed with the unsurpassed quality of Brahmā, and so the World-Honored One alone should be named Brahmā”〔0128b24〕, while Paramārtha keeps the transcription 「夫嵐摩」 tr. “Fulanmo.”
- ⭐ Who it is that speaks of the spokes and the rest — Xuanzang 「尊者妙音作如是說:如世間輪有輻等相,八支聖道似彼名輪」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: as a wheel of the world has the marks of spokes and the rest, the eightfold noble path resembles it and is named a wheel”〔0128c02〕‖ Paramārtha 「大德瞿沙說此名輪」 tr. “the Bhadanta Qusha says this is named a wheel”〔T29n1559 0280a05〕. One and the same person designated otherwise in the two translations (the one by sense, the other by transcription); this section matches them directly by the scene, recording without adjudication.
- In dependence upon which realm they are obtained — Xuanzang’s stanza 「三依欲後三,由上無見道,無聞無緣下,無厭及經故」 tr. “three in dependence upon the desire realm, the last upon the three, because above there is no path of seeing, no hearing, no taking a lower level as object, no disgust, and because of a sūtra”〔0128c25〕‖ Paramārtha’s verse 「欲三三界後」 tr. “in the desire realm three, in the three realms the last”〔T29n1559 0280a25〕·「上界無見道」 tr. “in the upper realms there is no path of seeing”〔T29n1559 0280a29〕.
Table of divergent renderings (within the range of Unit 3 · as seen word for word): faculties without outflows / faculties without flow · on what ground / how is it (the particle of interrogation) · the fruit of once-returning / sakṛdāgāmin · non-returning / anāgāmin · an intervening interval / obstruction (the gloss on one-interval) · attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval / extinction in the interval · attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth / extinction upon birth · with exertion / extinction with exertion · without exertion / extinction without exertion · the full leap / leaping out · the half leap / half leaping out · dying everywhere / retreating everywhere · Akaniṣṭha by sense / by transcription · attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life / in the present dharma · destinies of good men / practices of the worthy and the noble · without remainder / both nirvāṇas · low, middle, high-high, surpassing-high, utmost / soft, middle, high, high-middle, high-high (the five grades of the Pure Abodes) · access concentration / the concentration of non-attainment · the acquisition of release from bondage / the attainment of separation through extinction · coarseness, suffering, obstruction / coarse heaviness, oppression, the thick wall · calm, sublimity, escape / quiescence, beauty, going forth · the vajra-like concentration / the vajra-simile samādhi · the unshakable lineage / the dharma that is not broken · the nature of the ascetic life by sense / by transcription · eighty-nine / ninety less one · Brahmā (the Buddha’s title) / Fulanmo · the Venerable Ghoṣa / the Bhadanta Qusha · the stanza says and the treatise says / the verse says and the explanation says.
Honest record (a zero result recorded as it stands): within the range of this unit, the term on the face of Xuanzang’s stanza 「聖二離八修,各二離繫得」 tr. “a noble one by the two paths freed from the eight abandoned by cultivation, each two acquisitions of release from bondage,” namely 「離繫得」 tr. “the acquisition of release from bondage,” was checked word for word by a fault-tolerant method against the corresponding passage of T1559 with a zero result — Paramārtha renders this sense as 「滅離至得」 tr. “the attainment of separation through extinction”〔T29n1559 0278c08〕. ⇒ This is a divergence in the system of rendering-characters, and not evidence that the passage is absent from that text; by the structure of the scene (who, by what path, and how many acquisitions of abandonment are obtained) the two texts agree throughout. No judgment of the merit of the two translations is made.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · recorded where present)
The chapter title of Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises is not 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble”: T1562 has 「辯賢聖品第六」 tr. “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six”〔T29n1562 0657c06〕· T1563 has 「辯賢聖品第七」 tr. “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter seven”〔T29n1563 0913c25〕(the chapter number moved back). Do not search them with the Kośa’s chapter title. Moreover Yuanhui has no separate chapter-title line (his fascicle beginning with the text itself), and to search him with the string 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble” is likewise bound to yield a false zero. The form here = citing only at those locs where there really is a debate with the Kośa · not citing at large.
One, the dispute over the order of attaining parinirvāṇa with and without exertion (the first place of debate in this unit · a three-layered chain of argument) — the Kośa first records the divergent account and refutes it itself, 「有說:此二有差別者,由緣有為無為聖道,如其次第得涅槃故。此說非理,太過失故」 tr. “some say: the difference between these two is that they take the conditioned and the unconditioned noble path as object and obtain nirvāṇa in that order. This account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping”〔T29 0124b24〕. Saṅghabhadra at the same place first sets out an analysis of his own, then cites that divergent account word for word, 「由此有說二差別者,由緣有為、無為聖道,如其次第得涅」 tr. “hence some say the difference between the two is that they take the conditioned and the unconditioned noble path as object and obtain nirvāṇa in that order”〔T29n1562 0696c23〕, and thereupon assesses the author’s refutation in return, 「經主所難有大過失,為已善通此義雖等,而彼各有差別位故」 tr. “what the Sūtra-master objects has a great fault; for though the sense has been well explained through and they are thus far equal, yet they each have a differing stage”〔T29n1562 0696c24〕, closing at last with the standing of both in scripture — 「然有經說無行在先,亦有經中先說有行,時既無異隨說無違,有行可尊故我先說」 tr. “yet some sūtras state without exertion first, and in some sūtras with exertion is stated first; the time being no different, there is no contradiction whichever is stated; with exertion being the more honorable, I state it first”〔T29n1562 0696c26〕. ⇒ The layers of this passage must be made out: what Vasubandhu assesses is ‘the divergent account’ (dividing the two by taking the conditioned or the unconditioned noble path as object), and what Saṅghabhadra assesses is ‘Vasubandhu’s assessment’; the two do not lie upon one layer. Saṅghabhadra is not re-establishing that account but explaining it well on its behalf, and bringing out scriptural testimony of his own to show that either order is without contradiction. One meaning and two schools recorded alongside · no judgment which prevails.
Two, the dispute over the definition of the bodily witness (the most detailed stretch of debate in this unit · all three layers present) — upon the ground on which the bodily witness gets its name, the Kośa’s author brings out a separate explanation, 「理實應言,彼從滅定起,得先未得,有識身寂靜,便作是思」 tr. “speaking as the principle really is, one should say: he rises from the absorption of cessation and obtains what he had not obtained before, the quiescence of a body possessed of consciousness, and thereupon thinks thus”〔T29 0126a21〕. Saṅghabhadra cites it word for word, 「此中經主作如是言:理實應言彼從滅定起得先未得,有識身寂靜,便作是思」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master says thus: speaking as the principle really is, one should say that he rises from the absorption of cessation and obtains what he had not obtained before, the quiescence of a body possessed of consciousness, and thereupon thinks thus”〔T29n1562 0699b12〕, and goes on to assess it, 「今謂彼從滅定起位,雖得先未得有識身寂靜,而非唯彼」 tr. “now I say that at the stage of his rising from the absorption of cessation, though he obtains the quiescence, not obtained before, of a body possessed of consciousness, yet it is not only at that” stage that the name of bodily witness is obtained〔T29n1562 0699b16〕, and at the last defends the stanza’s own wording, 「是故前說於理為勝,舉後邊故唯作是言:得滅定不還轉」 tr. “therefore the former statement is the better in principle; raising the latter limit, it says only: a non-returner who has obtained the absorption of cessation is renamed” the bodily witness〔T29n1562 0699b19〕. ⇒ What is at issue is the division of time at which the name bodily witness is obtained (the single moment of rising from the absorption alone, or extending to both times before and after entering it). Saṅghabhadra does not alter the sense of the stanza, but takes the stanza’s brevity for the better. One meaning and two schools recorded alongside · no judgment which prevails.
Three, the scriptural testimony for the eighteen in training (the passage adjoining the item on the bodily witness · not a refutation but a supplement) — Saṅghabhadra in the same section goes on to ask 「何緣佛說有學福田,身證不還不預其數?謂世尊告給孤」 tr. “on what ground, when the Buddha speaks of the fields of merit of those in training, is the non-returner who is a bodily witness not included in their number? That is, the World-Honored One addressed Anātha-”piṇḍada〔T29n1562 0699b24〕, and lists their items in full, 「何等名為十八有學?謂預流向、預流果、一來向、一來果、不」 tr. “what are named the eighteen in training? Namely the approach to stream-entry, the fruit of stream-entry, the approach to once-returning, the fruit of once-returning, the non-”returning approach and the rest〔T29n1562 0699b27〕. ⇒ This is the full source of the scriptural testimony for the Kośa’s one sentence 「契經說有十八有學」 tr. “the sūtras say there are eighteen in training”〔T29 0126a25〕; Saṅghabhadra here does not refute the author, but supplies the scriptural items the treatise abridged. Yuanhui in the same section also cites the context 「福田有二,謂有學十八、無學有九」 tr. “the fields of merit are two, namely the eighteen in training and the nine beyond training” (see item six). It is recorded here.
Four, a fourth account of the vajra-like concentration (found only in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine) — the Kośa and the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle both list three accounts of the vajra-like concentration by cognition, mode of apprehension, and object (fifty-two · eighty · one hundred sixty-four). The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine in the same section supplies a further account and refutes it itself — 「尊者妙音作如是說:金剛喻定總有十三,謂斷有頂見修」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: the vajra-like concentrations are thirteen in all, namely those abandoning at the summit of existence what is abandoned by seeing and by cultivation,” the uninterrupted paths abandoning defilement gathering thirteen moments〔T29n1563 0930c25〕, and thereupon says 「此亦不然,以四類忍前八無間道非極上品故」 tr. “this too is not so, since the eight uninterrupted paths before the four subsequent receptivities are not of the utmost grade”〔T29n1563 0930c27〕. ⇒ This account is found neither in T1558 nor in the corresponding passage of T1562, and is a supplementary divergent account peculiar to the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. Only its establishment and its place are recorded, with no judgment of merit.
Honest record (a zero result recorded as it stands): within the range of this unit, sentences marking Vasubandhu expressly by the two words 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” are fully enumerated in T1562 at two (items one and two above); within the same range in T1563 the result is zero. ⇒ This is not evidence that ‘the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has no debate in this unit’ — the form of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine takes brevity for its principle, and the density of the one phrase 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” is far lower there than in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, so that the zero result follows from its form; checked by the structure of the scene, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine does have a supplement of divergent interpretation within the range of this unit (namely item four above). A zero result for a designation ≠ no debate.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
The want of Shentai’s commentary (a negative proposition already proved · the want marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa X53n0836 is a fragmentary text, and the seven fascicles surviving are fascicles one · two · four · five · six · seven · seventeen. His fascicle seventeen is the only surviving fascicle belonging to the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and that fascicle marks itself 「分別賢聖品第六之三論卷二十五」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six, part three, treatise fascicle twenty-five”〔X53n0836 0094b03〕, so that what it expounds is in fact Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Five (that is, Unit 4 of this chapter). ⇒ This unit (treatise fascicle twenty-four) falls outside the seven surviving fascicles, and there is no word-for-word explanation of Shentai to hang upon it — the table of contents of the seven surviving fascicles has been checked, and this is not a failure of searching, and the text of another fascicle is not used to fill it out. The three commentaries below are recorded together.
(1) Family-to-Family and the Approach to and Fruit of Once-Returning
- The marking off of the three conditions — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0357a23〕「家家者,此下釋上兩句。此即總標。若三緣具轉名家家,隨有所闕不名家家」 tr. “as for family-to-family, what follows explains the two lines above. This is the general statement. If the three conditions are complete he is renamed family-to-family; wherever any is wanting he is not named family-to-family” · continuing〔T41n1821 0357a24〕「一由斷惑至三四品故者,一由斷惑,斷欲修斷三、四品故。謂或於先異生位斷,或今預流進修位斷。三、四品」 tr. “‘first by abandoning defilement’ down to ‘the third or fourth grade’: first by abandoning defilement, namely abandoning the third or fourth grade of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation. That is, either abandoned earlier at the stage of an ordinary being, or abandoned now at the stage of a stream-enterer advancing in cultivation. The third or fourth grade” — Puguang makes clear besides that the abandoning of the third or fourth grade may be done earlier at the stage of an ordinary being or at the stage of a stream-enterer advancing in cultivation, a detail the text of the treatise does not state expressly.
- The number of births answering to the grades abandoned — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0357b27〕「若斷三品更受三生,若斷四品更受二生」 tr. “if he abandons the third grade he undergoes three further births; if he abandons the fourth grade he undergoes two further births.”
- Where the divine and the human family-to-family obtain the path — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0358b10〕「應知天家家者人中得道,人家家者天中得道」 tr. “it should be known that the divine family-to-family obtains the path among men, and the human family-to-family obtains the path among the gods” — a supplementary explanation not in the text of the treatise.
- Puguang’s refutation of one ancient master’s account (touching adjudication · of the class gathered into the lineal-extension section) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0358a14〕「有古德言:若斷第五更不出觀剩斷第六。此釋不然,違毘婆沙」 tr. “some ancient master says: if he abandons the fifth he does not rise from contemplation again but goes on to abandon the sixth. This explanation is not so, for it contravenes the Mahāvibhāṣā.” The text of the treatise itself does not touch upon this account.
- The division of labor among the lines of the stanza — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0948c20〕「初兩句明家家,下兩句明向果。即預流聖者進斷修惑,若」 tr. “the first two lines explain family-to-family, the latter two the approach and the fruit. That is, the noble stream-enterer goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation, and if” the three conditions are complete he is renamed family-to-family — Yuanhui marks the division of labor among the lines of the stanza more expressly than Puguang.
(2) One-Interval and the Approach to and Fruit of Non-Returning
- Wanting a condition, he is not named one-interval — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0746a16〕「三緣具者名為一間,若闕一、二、三皆非一間攝。頌不說治」 tr. “when the three conditions are complete he is named one-interval; if one, two, or three are wanting, none is gathered under one-interval. The stanza does not state the counteracting” faculties, as in the explanation of family-to-family above.
- How one grade of defilement can obstruct the fruit of non-returning — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0746a17〕「論『如何一品惑至異熟地故』,釋一品惑障得不還,不同一」 tr. “the treatise, ‘how can one grade of defilement’ down to ‘the maturation level’: explaining that one grade of defilement obstructs the obtaining of non-returning, unlike the one” grade with once-returning that does not obstruct — Fabao takes the 「三時極障」 tr. “utmost obstruction of the three times” of the Chapter on Action for a simile, and his teaching force is very strong.
(3) The Seven Kinds of Non-Returner and the Five Who Proceed to the Form Realm
- The setting out of the seven names — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0746b13〕「論曰至名為上流,不還有七,且對列五名略釋五名,如文」 tr. “‘the treatise says’ down to ‘is named going upstream’: the non-returners are seven, and here he sets the five names out over against one another and explains the five names briefly, as the text” makes plain.
- ⭐ Fabao cites Saṅghabhadra directly for attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0746b14〕「論『言中般者至便般涅槃』,釋中般也。正理論云言中般者」 tr. “the treatise, ‘the one said to attain parinirvāṇa in the interval’ down to ‘thereupon attains parinirvāṇa’: this explains attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval. The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says, the one said to attain parinirvāṇa in the interval” — for the definition of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval Fabao composes no new explanation of his own but takes the explanation of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle directly, a consistent feature of Fabao’s form.
- The author’s inclination as to the order of with and without exertion (touching adjudication · of the class gathered into the lineal-extension section) — Puguang first marks the intent of the refutation〔T41n1821 0361a21〕「論主破。中、生般等亦緣有為,無為斷惑,亦應名為有行,無行」 tr. “the author refutes. Attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval and upon birth and the rest also take the conditioned as object, and abandon defilement by the unconditioned, and ought likewise to be named with exertion and without exertion,” and then adjudges outright whose party the author takes〔T41n1821 0361a25〕「論主意朋經部,所以印可」 tr. “the author’s intent inclines to the Sautrāntikas, and therefore he approves it.” ⇒ The text of the treatise itself does not say whose party it takes; this is Puguang’s adjudication.
- The route of the full leap — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0361b09〕「一者全超,初生梵眾、次生色究竟,頓超中間十四天處,是名全超」 tr. “first, the full leap: he is born first in the Brahmakāyika Heaven and next in Akaniṣṭha, leaping at one stroke over the fourteen heavenly places between; this is named the full leap.”
- Why a noble one is certainly not born in the Mahābrahmā Heaven — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0361b14〕「聖必不生大梵天處,是起戒禁僻見處故。自謂究竟一道師故」 tr. “a noble one is certainly not born in the place of the Mahābrahmā Heaven, because it is a place where the wrong view of clinging to rules and observances arises, and because he calls himself the one final teacher of the path” — the text of the treatise has only 「僻見處故、一導師故」 tr. “because it is a place of wrong views, and because of the single teacher”〔T29 0124c16〕, and Puguang sets out the reason for it.
(4) The Seven Destinies of Good Men
- Puguang marks it as the author posing and answering a question to himself — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0362c25〕「善士趣。問:若行色界有九種不還,何故經中佛唯說有七善士趣?問及頌答」 tr. “the destinies of good men. Question: if those who proceed to the form realm are nine kinds of non-returner, why in the sūtras does the Buddha say there are only seven destinies of good men? The question, and the stanza answering it” · continuing〔T41n1821 0362c26〕「論曰至且立為一者,釋上兩句。中、生二種各分為三,上流為一,經依此立七善士趣」 tr. “‘the treatise says’ down to ‘for the time being established as one’: this explains the two lines above. The two kinds, in the interval and upon birth, are each divided into three, and going upstream is one, and the sūtra establishes the seven destinies of good men in accordance with this.”
- Fabao marks a second layer of question and answer besides — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0748a24〕「頌,第三明七善士趣。『論曰至且立為一』,列七數也。生、中二般各三為六,更加上流足前為七」 tr. “the stanza, the third, explaining the seven destinies of good men. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘for the time being established as one’: this lists the number seven. Attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth and in the interval, three each, make six, and adding going upstream to them makes seven” — Fabao besides divides the treatise’s 「何獨依此立善士趣,不依所餘有學聖者」 tr. “why are the destinies of good men established in accordance with these alone and not in accordance with the other noble ones in training” as the question and 「趣是行義」 tr. “destiny has the sense of proceeding” and what follows as the answer, a division Puguang does not separately set up.
- Yuanhui marks a third layer of question and answer besides — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0950b28〕「此第三,明七善士趣,論云:若爾者,何故諸契經中佛唯說有七善士趣」 tr. “this is the third, explaining the seven destinies of good men. The treatise says: if that is so, why in the sūtras does the Buddha say there are only seven destinies of good men” — Yuanhui adds besides a set of question and answer, 「何故須、斯二果不立七善士趣名」 tr. “why are the two fruits of stream-entry and once-returning not established under the name of the destinies of good men.” ⇒ ⭐ Only by reading the three commentaries together is the whole shape of this passage’s question-and-answer structure obtained: Puguang marks one layer, Fabao adds one, Yuanhui adds one. Only the divergence of the three houses’ markings is recorded; which is the more complete is not adjudged.
(5) The Noble Ones Who Have Undergone Birth and the Case of Śakra
- The marking of the outline division — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0363b13〕「廣如彼說。『諸在聖位至無練根并退』者」 tr. “at length as stated there. ‘Those who stand in the noble stage’ down to ‘have neither the sharpening of the faculties nor falling back’” — what follows he divides as the fourth, explaining that they are not born into the upper realms, the two lines above explaining the not being born upward and the two lines below the absence of the sharpening of the faculties and of falling back.
- Puguang’s own question and answer (a supplementary explanation not in the text of the treatise) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0363b21〕「問:欲聖經生不生上界,欲聖經生亦應不更生欲。解云:雖於欲界經生聖者極生厭離,惑難斷故、道未熟故」 tr. “Question: a noble one of the desire realm who has undergone birth is not born into the upper realms; a noble one of the desire realm who has undergone birth ought likewise not to be born again in the desire realm. Explanation: although a noble one who has undergone birth in the desire realm gives rise to the utmost disgust and detachment, yet the defilements are hard to abandon and the path is not yet ripened.”
- The occasion of the case of Śakra — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0363b26〕「然天帝釋至佛亦不遮者,會釋經文。然天帝釋五衰相現來歸世尊,佛為說法得預流果」 tr. “‘yet Śakra, lord of the gods’ down to ‘the Buddha did not forbid him’: reconciling the text of the sūtra. Now Śakra, lord of the gods, when the five marks of decay appeared, came to take refuge in the World-Honored One, and the Buddha preached the dharma for him and he obtained the fruit of stream-entry” — Puguang supplies the occasion the text of the treatise does not detail (the appearance of the five marks of decay · the obtaining of the fruit of stream-entry · the words of his vow), a typical instance of Puguang explaining in full where the treatise is brief.
(6) The Mixed Cultivation of the Meditative Absorptions and the Five Pure Abodes
- The parting of the two roads — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0747c13〕「一得雜修,生五淨居;二不得雜修,生色界已後生無色。行無色者,在欲界中離色染已生於無色」 tr. “first, those who obtain the mixed cultivation and are born in the five Pure Abodes; second, those who do not obtain the mixed cultivation and, having been born in the form realm, are afterwards born in the formless. As for those who proceed to the formless, they become free of the defilement of the form realm while in the desire realm and are born into the formless” — Fabao distinguishes the two roads, of obtaining the mixed cultivation and being born in the Pure Abodes, and of not cultivating mixedly but being born in the form realm and then turning into the formless, supplying a branch the treatise does not divide finely.
- Some other masters’ account of 「信等五」 tr. “the five, confidence and the rest,” and its source — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0365a09〕「有餘師言:由信等五次第增上感五淨居。謂或有時信根增上雜修靜慮,或有乃至慧根增上雜修靜慮」 tr. “some other masters say: by the dominance in order of the five, confidence and the rest, the five Pure Abodes are drawn down. That is, sometimes the faculty of confidence is dominant in the mixed cultivation of the absorptions, and sometimes up to the faculty of discernment is dominant in the mixed cultivation of the absorptions” — Puguang here traces the question and answer of the Mahāvibhāṣā for its source. ⇒ The text of the treatise sets the two accounts 「由雜熏修」 tr. “by the mixed perfuming and cultivating” and 「由信等五」 tr. “by the five, confidence and the rest” side by side without express refutation (see item one).
(7) The Bodily Witness
- Puguang marks the 「問」 tr. “question” expressly — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0365a28〕「身證者,此即第七明身證不還。『論曰至故名身證』者,有滅定得起名得滅定。即不還者,若於身中有滅定得」 tr. “as for the bodily witness, this is the seventh, explaining the non-returner who is a bodily witness. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘therefore named the bodily witness’: the arising of the acquisition of the absorption of cessation is called having obtained the absorption of cessation. It is that non-returner who, if within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation” — at 「如何說彼但名身證」 tr. “why is he said to be named the bodily witness alone” he marks it expressly as a question, and takes 「以心無故、依身生故」 tr. “because mind is absent, and because it arises in dependence upon the body” for the author’s own answer, setting up no separate division for the answer.
- Fabao supplies the contrast of 「不名心證」 tr. “not named the mind witness” — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0749b19〕「下半頌,第七明身證不還。『論曰至故名身證』,即不還果具八解脫,以身中有滅盡定得。轉名身證」 tr. “the latter half stanza, the seventh, explaining the non-returner who is a bodily witness. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘therefore named the bodily witness’: that is, the fruit of non-returning complete in the eight liberations, since within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation. He is renamed the bodily witness” — Fabao besides rewrites the treatise’s original question as 「如何說彼不名心證,但名身證」 tr. “why is he said not to be named the mind witness but the bodily witness alone,” bringing the contrast of body and mind into relief.
- Yuanhui supplies the context of the scriptural testimony — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0951b01〕「從此第七,明身證不還,論云:經說不還,有名身證,依何勝德立身證名」 tr. “from here the seventh, explaining the non-returner who is a bodily witness. The treatise says: the sūtras speak of a non-returner named the bodily witness; in dependence upon what superior quality is the name bodily witness established” — Yuanhui goes on to cite the scriptural testimony 「福田有二,謂有學十八、無學有九」 tr. “the fields of merit are two, namely the eighteen in training and the nine beyond training,” corroborating the enumeration of the eighteen in training cited from T1562 at item three of item five.
(8) The Approach to Arhatship and the Vajra-like Concentration
- Divided into five items — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0951b15〕「從此第四,明阿羅漢向、果,就中分五:一明向果差別、二因論明治道、三明盡智後智、四明道果、五明六種姓」 tr. “from here the fourth, explaining the approach to and the fruit of arhatship, divided within into five: first, explaining the differences of approach and fruit; second, taking occasion from the treatise to explain the counteracting path; third, explaining the cognition after the knowledge of exhaustion; fourth, explaining the fruit of the path; fifth, explaining the six lineages” · continuing〔T41n1823 0951b24〕「釋曰:得不還者,從斷初定一品為初,至斷有頂八品為後,名阿羅漢向,趣阿羅漢果故」 tr. “the explanation says: one who has obtained non-returning, from the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption as the beginning to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence as the end, is named the approach to arhatship, because he proceeds toward the fruit of arhatship.”
- The simile of the vajra — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0366a07〕「金剛喻定。如世金剛能破一切、此定亦爾、能破一切惑。故正理云此定堅銳,喻若金剛」 tr. “the vajra-like concentration. As a worldly vajra can break everything, so is this concentration, able to break every defilement. Hence the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says that this concentration is firm and keen, likened to a vajra” — Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle besides for the further angle of 「堅銳」 tr. “firm and keen.”
- The division of the three accounts — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0366a09〕「金剛喻定至互為因故者,總有三說,此即初師。金剛喻定說有多種,謂斷有頂第九品惑無間道生,通依九地,故」 tr. “‘the vajra-like concentration’ down to ‘because they are causes of one another’: there are three accounts in all, and this is the first master. The vajra-like concentration is said to be of many kinds, namely that when the uninterrupted path abandoning the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence arises, it extends to a dependence upon nine levels, hence” — Puguang marks this passage of the treatise expressly as three accounts and divides them one by one, listing without deciding.
- ⭐ Fabao cites the Correct Principle and adjudges the third correct (touching adjudication · of the class gathered into the lineal-extension section) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0750c16〕「金剛喻定不同,隨依一種皆能斷非想第九品惑。問:三說中何說為正?答:正理論云彼俱非理。道必總緣,滅唯別緣」 tr. “the vajra-like concentrations differ, and depending upon any one kind each can abandon the ninth grade of defilement of the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception. Question: among the three accounts, which is correct? Answer: the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle says that both of those are unreasonable; the path must be taken as object all together, and cessation only severally” — Fabao sets a question and cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle in adjudging the third master correct. ⇒ The text of the treatise itself hands down no judgment; this is Fabao’s adjudication and not a settled doctrine of the treatise.
(9) What Arises After the Knowledge of Exhaustion
- The distinction of dull and keen — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0753a01 and the outline thereabouts〕marks this section as the third of the main text, explaining the mutual arising of exhaustion and the rest. Puguang in this section cites the general purport of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and collates it with the Mahāvibhāṣā, and at the last explains it through for himself, 「正理通據剎那,唯據無漏心。婆沙通據有漏心,唯據相續」 tr. “the Correct Principle takes the moment for its general ground and the mind without outflows for its particular ground; the Vibhāṣā takes the mind with outflows for its general ground and the continuum for its particular ground”〔T41n1821 0369b10〕— this section records only his manner of adjudging: the two texts each take one aspect for their ground, and they do not contradict each other.
(10) The Nature of the Ascetic Life and the Fruits of the Ascetic Life
- The gloss on “ascetic” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0369b21〕「沙門此云勤息,以能勤勞息煩惱故」 tr. “ascetic here means striving and stilling, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements.”
- Why an ordinary being is not a true ascetic — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0753b06〕cites the Correct Principle, 「由此異生雖能已斷無所有處染,而非真沙門,以諸過失尚有餘故,暫時靜息非究竟故」 tr. “by this an ordinary being, though he can have abandoned the defilement of the sphere of nothingness, is not a true ascetic, because his faults still have a remainder, and because a temporary stilling is not final.”
- The boundary between nature and fruit — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0369c05〕「諸無間道,唯沙門性,非沙門果,以能斷障引後起故」 tr. “the several uninterrupted paths are only the nature of the ascetic life and not its fruit, because they abandon the obstruction and draw forth what arises after.” Yuanhui sets up for it a double-edged gloss besides —〔T41n1823 0952c14〕「息惡義邊名沙門性,與無間道為等流果邊名沙門果」 tr. “on the side of the sense of stilling evil it is named the nature of the ascetic life; on the side of being the homogeneous result of the uninterrupted path it is named a fruit of the ascetic life.”
- The sense of the name “fruit of the ascetic life” — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0753b24〕cites the Vibhāṣā, 「無倒勇勵息除染法,名曰沙門。是諸沙門所引所證,名沙門果」 tr. “to strive without error and still away defiled dharmas is called being an ascetic; what those ascetics draw forth and realize is named a fruit of the ascetic life.”
- Why fruits are established at four stages only (touching adjudication) — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0369c24〕「見惑易斷,總立一果。修惑難斷,別立三果」 tr. “the defilements abandoned by seeing are easily abandoned, and one fruit is established for them in sum; the defilements abandoned by cultivation are hard to abandon, and three fruits are established for them separately.” Fabao, on the other hand, opens a further cell beyond the four stages —〔T41n1822 0753b26〕「准此論文,唯此四位及練根者,有此五因,餘位無也,由此練根亦名得果」 tr. “by this text of the treatise, only these four stages and one who sharpens his faculties have these five causes, and the other stages have them not; and by this the sharpening of the faculties is also named obtaining a fruit.” ⇒ The text of the treatise says only 「於四果位皆具五因,餘位不然」 tr. “at the stages of the four fruits the five causes are all complete, and at the other stages they are not”〔T29 0128b04〕, without touching upon the sharpening of the faculties; Fabao’s supplement is a commentator’s extension.
- Why what is obtained by a mundane path is also named a fruit of the ascetic life — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0370a17〕「以少從多,名沙門果」 tr. “the lesser following the greater, it is named a fruit of the ascetic life.”
(11) Brahminhood · the Wheel of Brahmā · the Wheel of Dharma
- ⭐ The gloss on “brahmin”: three houses, three ways — Puguang has here no gloss of sound and sense (glossing only the character for Brahmā, see below); Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0753c10〕「婆羅門名為淨行,以能遣除諸煩惱故名為淨行」 tr. “brahmin is called pure conduct, and because he can drive away the several defilements he is called pure conduct”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0953a25〕「婆羅門者,此云淨志,遠煩惱故,與勤息義同也」 tr. “as for brahmin, it here means pure aspiration, because he is remote from the defilements, and it is the same in sense as striving and stilling.” ⇒ Pure conduct (Fabao) / pure aspiration (Yuanhui) / no gloss (Puguang), the three houses diverging, recorded without adjudication.
- The gloss on “Brahmā” — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0370b10〕「梵此云淨」 tr. “Brahmā here means pure.” Fabao cites the Correct Principle for a further sense〔T41n1822 0753c12〕「寂默冲虛蕭然名梵,佛具此德故立梵名」 tr. “silent, void, and unmoved is named Brahmā; the Buddha has this quality, and therefore the name Brahmā is established.”
- The detailed items of the five marks of the wheel of Dharma — Yuanhui, under the mark 「速疾行」 tr. “proceeding swiftly”〔T41n1823 0953b01〕, notes for himself 「言速疾者,十五剎那也」 tr. “by ‘swift’ is meant the fifteen moments”〔T41n1823 0953b02〕— a number not in the text of the treatise.
- The fitting of the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0953b18〕「於見道中法忍名眼,法智名智,類忍名明,類智名覺」 tr. “within the path of seeing, the receptivity to dharma is named the eye, the cognition of dharma the cognition, the subsequent receptivity the clear knowing, and the subsequent cognition the awakening” — a word-for-word fitting of the treatise’s one sentence 「別別發生眼智明覺」 tr. “there arise separately and severally the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening”〔T29 0128c09〕.
- The name Kauṇḍinya — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0370c08〕「阿若多此云已解,憍陳那如前說」 tr. “Ājñāta here means ‘he has understood’; Kauṇḍinya is as stated before.”
- ⭐ Whether the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone or extends to the three paths (touching adjudication · the greatest divergence among the three commentaries) — the text of the treatise first records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ fitting of the three turnings to the three paths, and thereupon objects to itself 「若爾,三轉十二行相非唯見道」 tr. “if that is so, the three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension are not the path of seeing alone”〔T29 0128c13〕, and concludes with 「是故唯應即此三轉十二行相所有法門名為法輪」 tr. “therefore one should only say that it is just the whole body of dharma-teaching belonging to these three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension that is named the wheel of Dharma”〔T29 0128c15〕. Yuanhui here marks it by school outright —〔T41n1823 0953b25〕「若依經部,法輪非唯見道」 tr. “if one follows the Sautrāntikas, the wheel of Dharma is not the path of seeing alone.” ⇒ The text of the treatise itself does not mark this as the sense of the Sautrāntikas; this is Yuanhui’s adjudication. Recorded without adjudication.
(12) In Dependence upon Which Realm They Are Obtained
- The difficulty of realizing by leaping — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0953c21〕「夫入見道,要須厭苦,色界無厭苦,著定樂故」 tr. “to enter the path of seeing one must be disgusted with suffering; in the form realm there is no disgust with suffering, because one is attached to the pleasure of absorption” — Yuanhui sets out the reason for the one cause 「無厭」 tr. “no disgust,” and leads the whole section with the question 「如超越第三先離欲染,云何不許依上得耶」 tr. “as with realizing by leaping, where the third has become free of the defilement of desire beforehand, how is it not allowed that it be obtained in dependence upon an upper realm?”
(13) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang’s Record | Fabao’s Commentary | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary | The point of divergence |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| The layers of question and answer in the seven destinies of good men | marks the first layer (the author posing and answering to himself) | marks a second layer besides (why in accordance with these alone) | marks a third layer besides (why the two fruits are not established) | each of the three houses adds a layer |
| The inclination as to the order of with and without exertion | adjudges outright 「論主意朋經部」 tr. “the author’s intent inclines to the Sautrāntikas” | not marked | not marked | Puguang alone has a sentence of adjudication |
| The definition of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval | explains it himself | cites the Correct Principle directly | brief | Fabao takes Saṅghabhadra’s explanation |
| The adjudication of the three accounts of the vajra-like concentration | lists the three accounts without deciding | cites the Correct Principle and adjudges the third correct | does not adjudge | Fabao alone adjudges |
| The stages at which the five causes establish a fruit | the four stages alone | the four stages and the sharpening of the faculties | the four stages alone | Fabao alone adds the sharpening of the faculties |
| The gloss on “brahmin” | no gloss of sound and sense | pure conduct | pure aspiration | three ways of glossing |
| Whether the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone or extends to the three paths | no school marked | no school marked | marked as the sense of the Sautrāntikas | Yuanhui alone marks it |
| The orthography of “lineage” | the one character | the one character | the other character | a divergence of orthography |
Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded together with the others, without adjudication of right and wrong. Their adjudications and the doctrinal choice among their divergences belong separately to the lineal-extension section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)
The four approaches and four fruits and the nature of the ascetic life established in this unit are the general table of the ‘side of the stages of the fruit’ in the Abhidharma of the schools; their being taken up toward the Yogācāra lineage runs as follows (each item hung word for word upon that lineage):
- One-interval · the three kinds of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval → the chapter on pudgalas in the Yogācārabhūmi’s section on the levels: this unit displays the swift, the not swift, and the long in coming of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval by the simile of the three sparks — 「且中般涅槃分為三種,速、非速、經久得般涅槃,由三火星喻所顯故」 tr. “first, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three kinds, attaining parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time, as displayed by the simile of the three sparks”〔T29 0125a14〕, while the simile itself the text of the treatise abridges. The Yogācārabhūmi gives the similes one by one for the same dharma — 「中有生已,便般涅槃。如小札火,微星纔舉,即便謝滅」 tr. “the intermediate existence having arisen, he thereupon attains parinirvāṇa; as with the fire of a small splinter, the tiny spark perishes as soon as it is raised”〔T30n1579 0425a13〕·「中有生已,少時經停,未趣生有,便般涅槃。如鐵摶鋌,炎熾赫然,鎚鍛星流,未下便滅」 tr. “the intermediate existence having arisen and stayed a little while, before proceeding to the existence of birth he thereupon attains parinirvāṇa; as with an ingot of iron blazing white-hot, the sparks streaming under the hammer are extinguished before they fall”〔T30n1579 0425a16〕·「往趣生有,未得生有,便般涅槃。如彼熱鐵,椎鍛星流,下未至地,即便謝滅」 tr. “proceeding toward the existence of birth but not yet having obtained it, he thereupon attains parinirvāṇa; as with that hot iron, the sparks streaming under the hammer perish before they reach the ground”〔T30n1579 0425a19〕. ⇒ One and the same threefold division, with the three similes brought out in that lineage, which may serve as a coordinate for parallel reading; and the definition of one-interval agrees as well — that lineage has 「唯更受一欲界天有,即於彼處得般涅槃,不復還來生此世間。是名一間補特伽羅」 tr. “he undergoes only one further existence among the gods of the desire realm and there attains parinirvāṇa, and does not come back to be born in this world; this is named the one-interval pudgala”〔T30n1579 0425a09〕.
- The vajra-like concentration → the completion of the path of cultivation in the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes the vajra-like concentration as the last uninterrupted path abandoning the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence〔T29 0126b25〕. The Yogācārabhūmi, at the completion of cultivating the path as it has been obtained, has 「又此有學,金剛喻定到究竟故,修得圓滿」 tr. “and this one in training, because his vajra-like concentration reaches finality, has his cultivation completed”〔T30n1579 0395a02〕— one and the same name of a concentration hung upon a different outline (this unit hanging it at the end of the approach to arhatship, that lineage upon the mark of the completion of the path of cultivation).
- ⭐ The arhat and the vajra-like concentration → the casting off of the name of the store-consciousness in the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only: this unit has the vajra-like concentration draw forth the knowledge of exhaustion and so complete one beyond training〔T29 0126c19 thereabouts〕. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only takes the same concentration for the boundary at which the eighth consciousness casts off the name ālaya — 「阿羅漢位方究竟捨」 tr. “only at the stage of the arhat is it finally cast off”〔T31n1585 0013a19〕·「謂諸聖者斷煩惱障究竟盡時,名阿羅漢」 tr. “that is, when the noble ones have abandoned the obstruction of the defilements to final exhaustion, they are named arhats”〔T31n1585 0013a20〕, and widens for itself what it takes in — 「此中所說阿羅漢者,通攝三乘無學果位」 tr. “the arhat spoken of here takes in the fruit-stages beyond training of all three vehicles”〔T31n1585 0013a22〕; and as for the seeds bound up with manas, it has 「金剛喻定現在前時,頓斷此種,成阿羅漢,故」 tr. “when the vajra-like concentration is present, these seeds are abandoned all at once and one becomes an arhat, hence”〔T31n1585 0024a03〕. ⇒ The standard that ‘the vajra-like concentration is the last abandoning’ is unaltered in the two systems, while the entity abandoned differs (this unit hanging it upon the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence, Consciousness-Only upon the seeds of the obstruction of the defilements and the defilements associated with manas); and the extension of the one name ‘arhat’ is spoken of in this unit only as the fruit of the śrāvaka, while Consciousness-Only states expressly that it takes in all three vehicles. This is the most direct anchor of bridge ② in the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble.
The anchors of the cross-reading record only what the two systems establish word for word, with no judgment of merit and no reconciliation made on their behalf.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Hall of Translation of the Great Ci’en Monastery on the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, and finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; taken down by the śramaṇa Yuanyu”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十四」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Four”〔T29 0123c15〕, and the chapter continuation-title 「分別賢聖品第六之三」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six, part three”〔T29 0123c19〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated other version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again in the treatise section 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s is recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕. The stretch of Paramārtha matched to this unit straddles his fascicles seventeen and eighteen, the chapter being titled 「分別聖道果人品第六」 tr. “Analysis of the Persons of the Path and Fruit of the Noble Ones, chapter six.”
- The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings concludes of them together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa with a different exposition, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas with a different exposition” are the warrant for the form of item five of this unit — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose exposition, and so their debate must be matchable sentence by sentence.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ This unit’s 「論主意朋經部」 tr. “the author’s intent inclines to the Sautrāntikas” (Puguang’s adjudication〔T41n1821 0361a25〕) is precisely one instance of that manner; and Saṅghabhadra has here just such a counter-assessment (see item one of item five), which also answers to the later events the Life records.
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · wanting for this unit).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Twenty-Four (base text)〔0123c15–0129a12〕: fascicle head-title 0123c15 · chapter continuation-title 0123c19 · opening transition 0123c20 · Root 36 0123c23 · Root 37 0124a15 · Roots 38 and 39 0124b06 · Root 40 0125a10 · Root 41 0125b02 · Root 42 0125b18 · Root 43 0125c12 · first half of Root 44 0126a07 · second half of Root 44 0126a17 · Roots 45 and 46 0126b18 · first half of Root 47 0127a23 · second half of Root 47 0127b03 · Root 48 0127b25 · Root 49 0127c05 · Root 50 0127c17 · Root 51 0127c29 · Root 52 0128a11 · Root 53 0128a26 · Root 54 0128b08 · Roots 55 and 56 0128b18 · Root 57 0128c25 · closing sentence 0129a07.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage about 0275c16–0280b12 (the last stretch of his fascicle seventeen and the first stretch of his fascicle eighteen). Chief items 0275c16 · 0275c22 · 0275c25 · 0276a07 · 0276a13 · 0276a27 · 0276b03 · 0276b10 · 0276b16 · 0276b23 · 0276c05 · 0276c09 · 0276c11 · 0276c27 · 0277a12 · 0277a15 · 0277a20 · 0277a27 · 0277b28 · 0277c05 · 0277c09 · 0277c19 · 0278a03 · 0278a06 · 0278a25 · 0278b25 · 0278b26 · 0278c04 · 0278c08 · 0278c09 · 0278c11 · 0278c16 · 0278c28 (the head of fascicle eighteen) · 0279a02 · 0279a06 · 0279a17 · 0279a22 · 0279b14 · 0279b23 · 0279c06 · 0279c13 · 0279c22 · 0279c28 · 0280a05 · 0280a25 · 0280a29 · 0280b12 (the boundary of the passage).
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔chapter title 0657c06〕: 0696c23 · 0696c24 · 0696c26 · 0699b12 · 0699b16 · 0699b19 · 0699b24 · 0699b27. T1563〔chapter title 0913c25〕: 0930c25 · 0930c27.
- Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Four 0357a14–0371c06〕: 0357a18 · 0357a23 · 0357a24 · 0357b27 · 0358a14 · 0358b10 · 0361a21 · 0361a25 · 0361b09 · 0361b14 · 0362c25 · 0362c26 · 0363b13 · 0363b21 · 0363b26 · 0365a09 · 0365a28 · 0366a07 · 0366a09 · 0369b21 · 0369c05 · 0369c24 · 0370a17 · 0370b10 · 0370c08. The chapter-level outline 0332c12.
- Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Four 0744c12–0755a02〕: 0744c16 · 0746a16 · 0746a17 · 0746b13 · 0746b14 · 0747c13 · 0748a24 · 0749b19 · 0750c16 · 0753b06 · 0753b24 · 0753b26 · 0753c10 · 0753c12. The chapter-level outline 0723c05.
- Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper twenty-four 0948c13–0954a03〕: 0948c15 · 0948c20 · 0950b28 · 0951b01 · 0951b15 · 0951b24 · 0952c14 · 0953a25 · 0953b02 · 0953b18 · 0953b25 · 0953c21. The chapter-level outline 0939a22. The head of his fascicle has no separate chapter-title line, and its boundary is checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle; the chapter title appears only in the collation note from the second witness〔
0948002「之三」 tr. “part three”〕. - Shentai X53n0836: wanting for this unit — his surviving fascicle seventeen expounds treatise fascicle twenty-five〔X53n0836 0094b03〕, and this unit has no Shentai to hang upon (the want marked as it stands · not supplied).
- Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: T30n1579 0395a02 · 0425a09 · 0425a13 · 0425a16 · 0425a19; T31n1585 0013a19 · 0013a20 · 0013a22 · 0024a03.
- Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0621a01; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: twenty-two collation notes in Fascicle Twenty-Four (variant readings fully enumerated · CBETA restorations zero · cross-notes to other canons zero · the twelve filtered-out notes of Sanskrit sound not entering the table) · no case rising to an emendation of the base text.